Sorry isn't Enough!

by eragon13666

Rating: teen
Tags: Princess Celestia, Slice of Life, Alternate Universe, Human, Anthro, Main 6, Princess Luna, Drama, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Spike, Romance
Length: 86750

When you're thrown from you home, into a new world of unknown reasons, Sorry, isn't enough when your human.

Story is now cancelled, will be working on a revive when things become better!

Proof-reader/Editor by FTR2017 https://www.fimfiction.net/user/303596/FTR2017

Rated T for Teens Swearing

I had a pretty normal life...HAD being the choice word here. I lived with my grandmother who I swear we are too much alike...Which isn't a bad thing mind you. My brother, having two children who I loved to hyped up on sugar; and me a few weeks away to see my mother face to face, something I haven't done in a year or so.

My day started off normal like any others, get up, get something to eat and then maybe chill in bed before playing on my game system...that is until I was whisked away into another world because, someone decided to mess with a old magical book, and I made it worst by punching said person across the face...did I mentioned that said person; was the co-ruler of a land known as Equestria.

However, if she thinks she can say sorry and everything will be hanky dory with me...she has another thing coming!

My name is Brandon, and this is my story and why...sometimes, Sorry isn't Enough.

Published 2017-07-05 10:20:06 UTC
Last updated 2020-05-05 09:57:12 UTC

Portal not Window (edited)

Author's Note

You can call this a sort of pilot chapter to see how people like this, if you want to see more of this story please go ahead and leave a comment and tell me!

Portal not Window (edited)

Humans are rather fickle things you know, some are rather forgiving, others can hold a grudge for many, many years. I still remembered my younger brother, he wouldn't talk to me for nearly a year because I took his PS3 at the time to the shop to repair and upgrade it so we could play some new games. I would've thought he would've been happy, but he was pissed at me because I took it without his permission. The only things he said within the year towards me, was Blue, and Yes... I can't even remember what the Blue one was about. I, on the other hand, if it's a small little think like - I don't know - a broken game, I'd be pissed but if you bought a new one to make it up I would be less pissy about it. If we had a stupid fight, we would forgive each other at the end not even remembering why we were fighting, I would be fine.

However, teleporting me from my home world to a new one filled with two-legged walking talking colourful ponies... that's a different story.

It's been a long, long year, and what happened from then to now, has been crazy. Just the right amount of things one would call normal, otherwise I would be freaking the fuck out! However, I know I'm not giving the whole story, and really, a story needs a start, middle, and a end; and I'm talking in the middle. So let me tell you my story, of how I came to this world against my will, how I could never return back home... and why - even after a year - I still hate the one who did it to me.

My day started rather early, six in the morning to be on the dot.

I lived with my grandmother, because living on your own sucks in this day and age, the fact that it cost way too much at times to live on your own. Money for rent, food, and other such things along the lines of lights, heat, water... it just really wears down on you unless you are making a ass load of money. Also with how it seemed even a bloody one bedroom would cost so much, and the fact that I normally could only get a part time job... the money wasn't there.

Ether way right now, there was only one thing on my mind. I got up for simple one thing, I had to piss.
After the call of nature was heeded to (done is an option, but usually for calls of nature, one tends to heed them), I made my way to the kitchen, petting the two cats who cried for their morning meal as they rubbed on my legs, and my belly as it cried for its own. After feeding them and going for my own meal of pancakes, starting up the water for me and my grandmother's coffee, I sat down to some Raisin Brand cereal, and got to work munching.
I wasn't working ever since I was let go from my last job, and now was job hunting using my cell phone to look for said work. And so, until my job-hunting was successful, I helped my grandmother keeping the building clean, she was a Super Attained, for those that didn't know what that is, up here in Canada consider it a person or persons who go about and clean up and upkeep the building or buildings if needed be. It was our job there to clean rooms for free rent and other such things, which was great for us, the rent would've been costing us one thousand a month if we didn't do the janitorial tasks.

I guess at that point you could consider it a job per say, but to me, it wasn't, I wasn't getting paid. But that was life, you really can't be picky when you aren't working right? And we needed a place to stay, we got some money every month from other places, so we were never hungry, and when we did clean a room, we got 30 dollars per room, and we came home with easily three hundred bucks a week, so it wasn't a bad deal.

When I wasn't looking for work I was gaming with my online friends, Destiny coming in only two months and we were hyped and ready - another story, another adventure... but for me, a different type of adventure awaited.

After finding absolutely nothing in term of jobs that I could do, (or just too far for me to travel with lack of car or bike) I decided to head back to my room to chill for a bit.

Having no will or want, to play any of my games, seeing how I played and beaten them all so far; I decided to lay on my bed after dressing in a simple pair of black jeans and a black shirt. Looking at my dresser mirror, I saw the tan skin of a person with Black, White, and Asian background staring back at me, eyes slightly slanted due to my Asian background, but other than that I looked mostly like the 'white person'.

Hazel eyes locked on as they traced along my body, a slight belly lump of fat, mostly because of all the fast food and Pepsi I would drink. I worked out, but still, seems the years of eating junk food was slowly coming back to haunt me. Facial hair that was more thicker around my chin and under my nose of a goatee, stubbles along my cheek bone that went up to my side burns. A style I liked, but when it came to work, I would always shave it fully off if I had to.

I kept my black hair short, but long enough that the front part could push back to a spike. Freckles covered my cheeks and forehead, something I got from my mother (along with my temper) and a scar ran along my nose from when I was five years old and ran straight into a table edge. A few muscles could be seen along my arms and the outline of the shirt on my chest. The reason for that? Years of amateur boxing to deal with my anger helped me with that, along with a few rewards with the nickname 'The Head Hunter' could be seen along my walls. Only reason I quit boxing, was because my old trainer passed on, and his grandson tried to overprice everyone. Besides, it didn't feel right not training with him, and I really didn't have any love for the sport. Mostly I did it to keep my anger in check or to use said anger on a punching bag. Heh... I'm sure if the Old Man saw me now, with how much I haven't trained he would make me wear weights and would train me three times as hard!

I sighed out loudly to myself as I closed my eyes, another day, another bull shit. I was about to head off to lay in my bed... when a strange feeling came over me. A chill that went down my spine in a way that I felt as - as if I was being watched.

Sure - I had my window that was now currently to the left of me open, but no one could see inside my window - I was on the third floor! Either way, I made my way over to see over the window, and yet nothing, no one was there, maybe a few people - but they were on the ground walking about. I was about to throw it up as if saying, 'Brandon, you're just being silly, no doubt from just waking up eh?'.

Boy... was I ever so wrong in my life.

A white flash covered my eyes, causing me to yell out - as the whiteness covered my vision - making me unable to see. My body, feeling like it was being pulled into something, as a loud white noise of ringing was heard; it ached as if being squeezed through something my vision still that same white light. A tingle of something, like when your arm's asleep, covered all over my body from toe to hair - I swear I could feel it in my damn hair!

After what felt like forever, or just a few moments for me, the tingling slowly stopped, and the whiteness slowly started to fade away, I couldn't even tell you what I thought that was, the first thing maybe was the white light from Outlast 2 that would happen in the game, other than that I really didn't know what. I heard some noises, like whispers of someone speaking, but I couldn't quite make it out. As it slowly became more clearer, I blinked a few times, and then blinked again at what I was seeing.

I was not in my room anymore that's for damn sure.

The floor and walls seemed to be made out of a slightly reflective marble stone, allowing me to slightly see myself in it - I swear I never seen such clean floors like that before; only in the movies. Also, the faint smell of burnt paper covered the area as well... but there was no proof of a fire or anything in the room. Why would it, with how much light the window was allowing it, there wouldn't be the need of a fire, though I noticed there wasn't any light bulbs around anything. I seemed to be standing right next to a long red rug that went toward a set of large double doors. But that wasn't the only thing that shocked me.

Two large anthro unicorns stood by said door, white as snow, and wearing gold plated armor and helms that reminded me a bit of Greek helms, if my history was right. They had hands, but their feet were hooves. These ones stood about six foot, maybe a bit bigger than me, and they seemed as if they were confused on why I was here as well... was... was I dreaming? Pillars stood along the side of the vast room, and when I turned around, hearing the sounds of foot steps... or hoof steps maybe, I was taken a back at what was coming towards me.

This large winged unicorn walked toward me, her dress showed that its quality was of high class, and the crown on top of her head showed even more, a ruler, a queen perhaps? She was indeed taller than me, maybe even a foot taller, her mane that seemed to flow in wind that wasn't here, had different colors. Her dress that of white and yellow, with the sign of a sun along the front that seemed like a necklace of some sort. Her hooves were covered in golden… hoof shoes? I guess you could call them that - as well as her wrists. Her horn seemed to be long, as she walked over to me, I realized I couldn't read her face, perhaps it was because she was too much along the lines of too.. horse like, I supposed? Her thighs were a bit thick... and I'm guessing if she turned her rump would've been big as well... why the hell was I thinking of this, I mean this was a dream right? I moved my hand a bit to my side and pinched myself, visibly flinching. And then, that feeling came, that tingle that came when you were in trouble... this wasn't a dream... where was I?! My hands seemed to slightly shake, and was becoming more clammy with sweat forming from my panic educed moment. My eyes darting about the room, my mind racing as so many different thoughts came and went!

She soon stood before me - the way she stood, it showed that she was someone of high power, but the way she looked, it reminded me of someone honest, like my grandmother in a sense. A loving sort of gaze, and yes I know I said I couldn't read her expression early, it just seemed this one was more at ease. It was like knowing she didn't abuse said power or responsibility, I don't know... it was just a feeling when you gaze at her. She had her hands together before her, as she gazed down at me, me taking a slight step backwards.

I mean - I had no idea what these horses, or whatever they were wanted, and had no idea if I would be able to understand them... no idea what my fate would be soon.

"Are you alright?" she asked with a soft, gentle voice as my body tensed up case of anything.

I'm sure she could see it too, for she lifted her left hand up in a sort of, palm up as if offering it to me. "I understand that you are confused, and frightened, but fear not; no harm shall befall you."

So she spoke English, or whatever they considered to be English. I gazed at her hand, before slowly taking a step back, she dropping her outstretched hand.

"I can't rule out the possibility of whether you are lying or telling the truth," I gazed her once more, seeing her horn and wings, and I said the first thing that came to mind, since I couldn't believe what she was."... Just... what even are you - a winged unicorn?" she gave a small short chuckle as she shook her head before then answering my question.

"I am what is known as a Alicorn, co-ruler of the land of Equestria." She breath out slowly, as if trying to keep herself calm, was this because I was no doubt something she never seen before and was trying to make sure not so something too quickly so I could understand it better? Weird thing to think of, but that's what it felt like to me. She then placed her hand over her chest as she spoke: "I am Celestia, Princess of the Sun, and my younger sister who isn't here at the moment, Princess Luna of the Moon." As she spoke, I looked slightly above her, noticing a second throne, one of the sun on the top, and other, a moon. A moment later, I dared to look slightly behind me, where I noticed the guards there gripping their weapons even more tightly even from here.

I couldn't blame them; after all, their ruler was speaking with me – a complete stranger brought over by unknown means – when she interrupted my thougths with a question laced with curiosity.

"And what might you be?" She asked me as I quickly looked over to see her looking back at me. "I can say, with upmost ease, that I've never seen a being quite like yourself before!" She had her hand along her chin as she studied me, her eyes tracing up and down over my form. I couldn't blame her, I had the same body frame as... her people I supposed, but still different in every sense of the word.

I thought for a moment, should I tell her my name, what I am... ? I really didn't see any harm in it really, I still needed to know how I got here, and perhaps giving names and what I am, would and have to be the first step in finding out my way out of medieval girly-land.

"My name is Brandon, and I'm a human being from... Halifax, though I should really uh, find a way back I guess... how did I get here?"

Her face went from the calm, smile like face, to that of a saddened frown. Her hands clasp together once more along the front of her dress as she spoke softly as if making sure she thought of each word, very carefully.

"The blame... it is mine," she admitted as I gazed up at her slightly with a raised eyebrow. "I came across a old book that was thought to be lost to time, a book that contained old magically spells all but forgotten." Wow magic here was real... well there is the answer of my being in another world. "I came in this open area for casting one spell - one that seemed to peak my interests," She then seemed to gaze away, her eyes softening as if she knew something else, something that I didn't quite know, or wouldn't know of yet. "It was a special spell that allows one to gaze into another place unknown to the caster. I thought it would be fine, for it explained it was a window, though... I erred gravely on its reading. The translation I did of the spell's work was wrong - and the 'window'... was in fact a portal."

"So you're saying that this book... you read a spell, or whatever, thought it was a window but a portal," I huffed quickly, as I felt both my patience and my sanity suffer from the ali-whatever's hesitant explanation, only to add at the end. "Ooookay... You used said spell, and it opened before me and brought me here... okay cool, go ahead and use it again and send me back!"

"It's... not that simple - you see..." She started to play with her fingers, like a child caught with their hand in the candy jar, and was now fidgeting about as if it could buy them some time.

"Bullshit it's 'not that simple'!" I rebutted as she flinched back. "Read the spell or whatever, open it back up and I can be on my way!" My eyes narrowed as I glared at this 'Alicorn' or whatever, my breathing coming up in hitch as my chest moved in and out slowly but heavily, I'm even sure she could hear my heavy breaths escaping my lips.

"The spell only opens to places I never seen..." she answered as I blinked. "I... well, I saw your room, that would count to what I would have seen-" My eyes were still narrowed at her, and I could see her visible flinch as I glared at her, waiting for her answer. My right hand clenching and opening, me counting in my head slowly. "I could open it and send you anywhere... if I could; but now I cannot." Her eyes drifted down, as if at last, she was coming to the point of it coming out of the bag. Her left hand clenching at her right softly.

"What...?" I asked softly, my body almost feeling slightly folding down as that tingle came back slowly, covering my body.

She moved to the side and pointed with her hand, to a pile of ash. Oh, so that's where the brunt smell came from; but what... was... no... My eyes slowly grew wide, as I swear I could've heard the sound of glass shattering... my world gone, my way home... gone... my anger... growing!

Unaware of my slowly flaring temper, she continued, arms gripping one another as if she were cold: "The spell was unstable - causing the book it was written on to burn and become nothing but ash." I saw her throat move, her swallowing heavily. "To make matters worse, I only read the spell once, the knowing by step by step of how to do the spell... I never memorized it because I never thought that I would need to... these were just a set of events that couldn't be... foreseen." She looked back at me, her eyes showing that of sorry, regret as I slowly started to understand what was happening... what was happening to me.

"Are... are you saying..." I asked, gulping heavily and slowly at this news as she softly nodded.

"I am sorry... but I cannot open the portal again.... for it is lost to me, you won't be able to return home, Brandon."

I almost wanted to puke, stumble backwards and just shut down all at once! My mother, brother, grandmother, my nieces! My friends and everything I ever knew and loved, gone... gone because... because...!

"I am... truly sorry, I truly didn't mean for this to..." she was walking toward me as she spoke. I seemed to block out whatever excuses she was sputtering, but when I felt her hand on my shoulder, I did the first thing that came to mind.

WHAM!

I shot my right hand out into a haymaker - punching across her cheek. She did not saw it coming, and slumped to my left and fell to the ground, her muzzle bleeding as I was breathing heavily. Her eyes were wide open in shock, her wings sprung out from the surprise.

I couldn't stop myself; I went for her again. But I was tackled to the ground by her guards, me kicking and screaming, getting another punch in on one of them, throwing one off to get back up. Grabbed from behind under the arms and on the back of my head I jerked and flung myself backwards making him stumble with me. His hold lessened giving me enough space to get my left elbow to slam against his side, forgetting the armor, knowing it would hurt later. As I was dragged off there, a magical bond appeared around my wrists and ankles - keeping me from kicking and punching at the guards. So, grabbed by the shoulders to be herded off, the last thing I saw of that stupid bitch, was her getting helped up, and her looking at me with that same wide eyed look.

The last thing she saw of me no doubt was my anger, my seething pure blood red anger as I screamed out. "Sorry!? You're sorry?! You took me from my family you stupid fucking bitch! May you rot in whatever hole in hell you make you stupid utterly whore!"

I was going to the dungeon... that was a easily made thought, but as I was dragged, at times I got punched to stop my squirming. I noticed others, some of these horses without horns or wings, some with wings and some with horns... more so of wings or horns. They gave me a confused and scared look as I was dragged at times across the floor and down the stairs. A cell door open for me in the span of maybe ten or fifteen seconds; and got thrown in rather roughly. I rolled on the ground, and looked around as I slowly got up, the guards explaining to the guard watching what I had done, and I soon got a angry look from her - so I gave her the finger.

The room was maybe ten by ten by ten, a rather big space for a jail cell. The only thing that was 'open' was the bar door and wall before me, the other three walls were that of a grey like marble. A toilet along on wall, at least it had a cloth covering, so no one could see if I had to shit or piss. And a spring like bed, you know those very old looking metal beds? Yeah that, with a old warn down cot on it... better than sleeping on the floor. I went over to the bed and tested its softness, it was... okay, but hell... it was a jail bed. Climbing in it as indeed it squeaked and bounced slightly as I curled up in a ball, my face facing away from the cell door. I was angry... I was fuming... but the one thing that I always went back to that made me shed a few silent sobs...

I wasn't... going home.

Out one Cell into a Another

Ya know, when you are forced into a single area, and forced to stay in said area because you punched a Sun Princess (still wondering why she is called a Sun Princess for god’s sake) across the face for pretty much dragging you from one world to the next without the option of sending you back... you get to thinking. For one, maybe it was a bad idea to punch the Kidnapper in the face... nah, worth it, worth it so many times! And two, the one time I was almost placed in prison was for something I didn't do... at least this time I did it and will always say it.

It happened around four years ago, me being twenty-four. Now I was dating this girl - cute thing, little on the short side and a bit crazy - but hey, at least it was never boring, eh? I wasn't really good at dating, not really good at expressing my feelings (save for punching a horse princess in the face) so it left me really not dating save for a few... 'dates'.
My first girlfriend was using me as a rebound guy to get back at her ex... who mind you was cheating on her with the current girl he was with. After I found that out I broke it off, she calling me every name under the sun and told people I had a small dick; meh. The next one dated me when she lost a dare, found that out, told her to fuck off... again meh. The last one before the one who almost got me in jail... felt pity for me... meh. The last girl, the one I said was crazy... tried to get me arrested for raping her.

The story was, I found her sleeping with my ex-best-friend. I was pissed because I truly cared for this girl, she got me, and I got her. I helped her with things that she needed, and vice versa. We fought at times, I mean no relationship was perfect, can someone really toss the first stone and say they never had a fight with someone they were dating... thought not. Either way I told her to pack up her shit and leave, if she has to cheat with me she didn't need to be with me.
She then would call me, text me, Facebook me, begging me to come back to her. I of course kept my ground, and refused or didn't answer her back. Was later on she started with the name calling, Small Dick was her prime weapon, but again it was something I dealt with so I really didn't worry too much about it. No, it was when I heard loud banging on my door, two officers there who hand cuffed me after reading me my rights, and me going downtown... Just you know, I learned a bit later that her dad was the chief of police.

Ever been in a room with a angry dad who just so happens to have the power to put you in prison? That everything you say can - and will be - used against you in a court of law... Well, I did and it was scary as a motherfucker! He was just staring at me for the longest time, drinking coffee or smoking a cig as he watched me, and then started to tell me all the things I 'did'. There was no guilty until proven innocent - I was labelled the bad guy right from the start, being told all the things I did how I did it; how I harmed such a cute and wonderful girl because I was too much of a low life to get it like a true man should. I denied it of course - said I had proof - but of course he wasn't listening. It wasn't until my grandmother had her lawyer come. We took it to court and it was wonderful.

We listened to her story of how I forced the door open with my foot, grabbed her and flung her to the bed, all the other things and such. How I forced myself onto her and used her as I saw fit... only a few things didn't quite add up. One, the door was examined, no force entry. And two, I was four hours away having a LAN game party with seven others people. When her lawyer objected to it, saying the guys (her lawyer was a women mind you) would protect the guys, we proved everything with picture evidence, which showed without a doubt where I was, what time it was... the same time, or a hour off... of when I was supposed to be raping her.

The case was dropped rather quickly, but she wasn't punished at all... claiming that she was truly sorry and that this was her first offence that she would be just having city services... yeah, she get the slap on the wrist and I nearly had my life ruined.

I stopped dating after that. I couldn't trust a lot of people after what happened, and I think that's when I started getting cold with people save for very close friends, the online buddies I had, and family. And now laying on this cot, still looking at that same wall like I was doing for the past... how long have I been here for? Either way it didn't matter, I had nothing to lose for anyway, my home was out of reach and me... I was a long way from caring who I pissed off now.

"Your Highness!" the female guard - whose name I didn't catch - quickly exclaimed in surprise, immediately followed with the snap of metal on metal, no doubt her standing at attention. "What are you doing here?"

"I'm here to see the one that punched my sister," the voiced sounded both young and old at the same time, almost a bit of a olden sound to it. "Open the door, will you guard mare?"

"Uh... Your Highness, is that wise... I mean..." I could hear the worry in her voice, I mean could you really blame her. I was something no doubt no one in this world seen before, a unknown to them; as well as punching one of their leaders in the face.

"Open it. I am on guard and besides, I wish to speak to him face to face, not through bars." Again there was another pause, save for the sound of a soft tapping, not a annoying one, but if I had to guess, one of worry from the guard about her Princess coming in with such a unknown being.

"... Right away ma'am." My back was still toward the door, I really didn't want to deal who this was… what was her name... Princess Luna of the Night or moon, I don't know; and didn't really care.

"So you're the one…" her voice came back now, a bit closer as the door opened, footsteps (or hoof steps in this case) coming closer as the door creaked as it closed. "… Who punched my sister?"

"And?" I asked in a bored tone. "Whatcha gonna do? Punish me because I've harmed your sister?"
Her response... rather surprised me enough to turn and gaze at her.

"I've would've done the same."

Gazing at the being before me, the... Alicorn if I remembered the name right. She stood a bit taller than myself - though already looking at her - as I turned fully and sat up, I could tell the Kidnapper was still taller than her. Her fur was that of a dark blue, her hair a mix of blue and perhaps a purple like color which seemed to twinkle like the night sky. Her eyes to me at least looked a blue as the ocean color as she too looked at me. "Funny..." I thought as she wore what looked much like her sister's dress, just now matching the color of no doubt the night, blue and black, with a moon on the necklace, and a black crown on her head. "I would've thought you would be on her side, because I punched your sister of all people."

"Though I do not agree with your... choice of expressing your anger," she pointed out as I simply shrugged, really I didn't care what she thought. "As I said, I no doubt would've done the same thing." I gazed at her some more as she added. "Taken away from your home in a magical mishaps, to only then be found out that you couldn't return." She released a heavy sigh as she looked away, something of clear upset crossing her muzzle. "I can only start to think what it is you are feeling right now."

"Yeah well... you don't know what it's like." I answered looking away and huffing. "I was taken from my home, and can never return..." my arms crossed as I did so, my right leg crossing over my left, as my toe tapped against the ground, the soft thudding of my sock covered feet was heard, seeing how I wasn't wearing shoes when I was pulled through. I soon returned my gaze back at her, glaring the whole time.

"An Alicorn can live a long life," she answered as I gazed back at her, "I was banished to the moon for a thousand years, the home I knew... was very different from when I returned." I blinked when hearing this, Alicorns could live... for over a thousand years? Damn she barely looks past maybe mid twenties or something.

"I'll never see my friends or family again." I reminded her as my eyes tightened to her, my hand clenching along my pants a bit.

"All dead save for my sister because I was banished away." I blinked as again she had a point. She answered, looking me dead in the eye when she said this, both firm, and sad.

"I'm the only human in this world Princess Luna..." I held my hands out to the side of me, as if saying, 'this is it' towards her as I watched what she would say next.

"I had to learn how the world worked, vastly different than the one I..." she somewhat copied me, but moved her right arm out and moved it about in front of her.

"Whatever you went through is not the same as to what the hell happened to me!" I yelled out as I stood right up and glared at her in a swift motion. My body tensed and my chest moving as I started to breath a bit heavier from how angry I was getting. "And don't you try and compare whatever may have happened to you to me. Because really, I could give two sweet shits!" I huffed heavily as she gazed at me with half closed eyes, before she too sighed as if she grew weary from this herself. "What happened to you, you can try and word it in any way shape or form and say that you are feeling what I'm feeling! You have friends here NOW; You have family here NOW... I. Have. NOTHING!" I screamed getting up to her face - nearly nose to nose - as she didn't seem to faze as she lifted her head up slightly. The guard out there looked ready to charge in - and attack me - to protect her princess, but she held a hand up, stopping her.

"I did not mean to anger you… Brandon was it?" She politely asked, and when I nodded, backing away a bit - she then added, as she brought her hands out slightly to show me that she was a friend, and didn't mean to insult me with what had just transpired. "I just wished to tell you that I know the feeling of being taken away from a life I knew, though my reason was of my own doing. You, however… were forced here because of my sister – who was playing with something she had no reason to play with; or mess around with at all."

She released another small sigh as she gazed at me, slowly walking along the room, as my eyes traced her. She stopped for a moment and placed a hand along the cell walls and was looking at it, for a moment, as if lost in her own thoughts. As she kept her eyes closed and leaned against her arm, she went on. "I can understand your anger toward her, and it is justified." She opened her eyes and kept staring at the wall, as if she was unable to look at me as she spoke about her sister. "I already have some choice words for her… the way she handled all this, and thought a simple sorry would work to ease your broken heart after shattering your hope of going back to your life." Moving from the wall, she moved closer to me, her eyes going back to being that of a soft and caring look. "I know to you it means nothing, but I am truly sorry for what happened to you, and I'll make sure you are compensated for the suffering you have so far had to endure." I just gazed up at her as she said these things, her words seemed to hold true, but right now after what happened... I wasn't very trusting of anyone at the moment. And it showed as I backed away from her when she moved forward, my back slowly turning toward her as I faced the wall away from the cell door. My arms once more crossing, and my chin moving to touch my chest as I thought about what to say, before saying what needed to be said.

"I'll believe it when I damn well see it." I muttered as I went back to the cot and sat down, once more the bouncing was felt as I sighed and rubbed my face with my hands. At this point I just felt... drained, just tired and drained of everything that had happen. What will happen to me now? If I am truly to be compensated for what happened, what will that do for me, how long would that last? I would need a job, but who would hire me at this point, when they didn't even know who I was, or what could I do? And if finding a job back home was hard enough... damn how hard would it be here? For me of all people? After a moment however, the rumble of my belly echoed as I looked down slightly and she smiled a bit back at me. My face flushed with a bit of embarrassment of her hearing my gut rumble demanding food when I already ate this morning, of course I didn't know how long it had been since then... but still, I guess all the enticement of what was happening was making me hungry.

"Seems you are getting rather hungry," she spoke to me as she turned her back to me, eyes beaconing me to follow her. "Come, I have a room in mind for you that is better than this jail cell."

I was a little confused at first, but my hunger caused me to want to follow along after her; and I also wanted to know what room she had in mind for me. That was better than the jail cell that I was given? Was I free to go, or would they put me someplace worst that where I was? Either way, following after the princess, many of the staff started giving me looks of confusion, their eyes wide with wonder, fear, as they would at times back away as we passed close to them; or in case of the guards, anger. I mean hell... I did punch one of their leaders clear across the face... and boy it still feels good! I know it seems like a horrible thought to think of, punching someone else and enjoying it... but she did bring me to this world - kidnapped me from my home with no way back - she should've gotten more than a punch; but I'm content for now.
A little while passed until we reached a doorway, upon which she beaconed me to enter with only a hand gesture. Obliging her, I went inside.

The room was nice, much bigger then my old room that's for sure. A set of double doors that would lead outside, showing me this new world for the first time now since I've been here. The sun still high in the sky, casting it's light across the town that seemed more like a castle town than anything. I wonder if this place even has power for lights and such, it just seemed... like I was transported to the past or whatever. Colorful homes that seemed like a child designed it, and when I went over just to look outside the window, I could see more of the horses down there moving about... as well as some winged horses that flew about the area. From them there was a guard with that golden armor; who just took one look at me, recognition showing in his face as he gave me a blank but still angry look as he flew on.
So… still under lock and key - just a better room.

My mind was dragged back to reality as I heard Luna saying "Make sure no one but those allowed are let in here, and he is not to leave without either me, or a escort of my chosen." to some guards outside as I moved about the room. I noticed a set of books in a shelf as I looked over them, some history books, something I would have to read... if I was to be stuck in this world, seemed I had no choice in the matter but to study up on said world. "Also my little pony," pony... eh, thought they were horses. "I shall be gathering information on what he eats, when the cook comes, you will pass him said food." Now that I think about it... it was slightly odd about how many similarities there were between here and my world, the way they spoke, the clothing they wore, or in this case armor that reminded me greatly of what the knights of old would wear. And now talk of magic and everything along the lines. I mean, truly, how much of the same does this world have, compared to my home?

"As you wish princess," a male gruff voice spoke as the sound of hooves came up behind me.

"Nice jail cell," I commented "Better than the other one, I mean this one has a nice looking bed and a outside view... too bad it's not a ocean view!" I hoped she picked up on my “earnest” way I referred to the accommodations.

"I agree," she answered with a chuckle as she crossed her arms, apparently ignoring my barb. "I saw a bit of your teeth, some sharpened… You eat meat, do you not?" Strange - how we went from us talking about the view and now her talking about my teeth... funny, how topics can change like that, eh?

"Yup." I nodded looking back as she nodded sagely again. "Why? Worried that I may eat your 'little ponies'?" at this she seemed to blinked and then started to laugh, rather loudly as I blinked back. Wasn't really that funny.

"Very well... I shall inform the cook, and have something sent over for you. We just got ourselves a gryphon cook for when guests of that sort of taste come." She said, a smile still along her face at this as I scuffed slightly and rolled my eyes. "And don't worry, I'll remind them that they need to worry about you eating them."

"Lucky me..." I muttered as she sighed a bit. "And that was a joke, I hope you know that... I wouldn't eat anything that could have a nice chat with me."

She seemed to smile at this, as she went to turn and leave, however stopping as she gazed back to me, then added, "Again, truly I am..." I could see in her eyes that she was about to say something, her face held true to what she meant... However, me...?

"Don't... stop saying sorry because it isn't enough," I said, glaring slightly at her. I turned my way back to her as I then added a heavy sigh as if I was just tired of everything so far. "Nothing anyone can say will ease the pain of me losing my home and family. No amount of anything will make me forget that. I don't care how things work here, I don't care if something this big can easily be forgiven by you ponies or whatever. Me, that's not happening.

"If you think you can just give me a better room, and then later on try and tell me all the good your sister might have done, because no doubt that's what everyone else who blindly follows her will no doubt say, all the 'good', she's done. I don't care at all. As much as I'm concerned, she’s a kidnapper, and she will always be labelled like that to me. Because if she truly was sorry, she would've been here trying to appease me, not you." I spoke as I moved over toward the book shelf and went and scanned through the books, soon finding a more recent history book. It was big, and seeing the different chapters as I opened it, the founding of Equestria, the royal sisters, ETC; I looked back at the Alicorn staring at me. "I... I just want to be left alone, I want to be left alone to lick my wounds and try and wrap my head around the fact that I'm stuck here for good... please."

She gazed at me once more, her eyes softening… as she no doubt could hear the sadness in my voice. Whatever amount of anger I had seemed to be slowly drain away - it was still there smouldering - but still, the sadness of the realization I was finally digesting was surpassing that feeling.

She gave a small nod as she turned to leave… as she did however, she turned back and said. "If it's all the same, Brandon... I know so far your time here hasn't been pleasant... and I don't mean it in a bad way... but I do welcome you to Equestria." She spoke as she gazed at me for a moment, to then add. "I hope that one day, you can forgive my sister for what has transpired." And so, she left the room slowly, the click of the door closing behind her - the sound of the door closing made a booming sound. I did feel the sound was way louder than what I felt was real… all while silence filled the room, breaking it as I sighed softly - taking the book in hand to the desk, plopping down as I started to read.

How long had passed, I wasn't sure of. The food of cooked meat and side of potatoes came a bit later as the guards came in after a knock and passed it to me. I saw him give me that same glare as I glared back at him. I really didn't care what they thought of me as I sat back down and ate. It was rather good, I had to admit. It did taste a bit different, but I mean - with a cook who prepares food for no doubt high ends guests; that was to be expected.

Reading the book again for a bit more, I gave it up after coming to the part about Luna becoming something called Nightmare Moon, and how she spent a thousand years on the moon until being returned and cleansed with something known as the Element of Harmony. I sighed and leaned back in my chair a bit as I rubbed my eyes - all the reading did rather tire me - and as I looked over at the bed, it seemed to almost call onto me to just plop down and sleep on it.
Such a idea nearly became a reality - until a bunch of knocks on the door caused me to look over as I slightly frowned, wondering what was going on. Luna coming back to check up on me? Or the bitch, “Kidnapper” coming to try and give me another half-assed 'sorry'? Before I could even let the person know they could come in, the door opened as I sat up and waited to see who it was. It was a Alicorn, but not one I've seen so far.

Her fur coat was that of a purple like color, almost like a grape color to me as she let herself in without waiting for my answer. A book under her right arm as she gazed at me, with a look that I could only guess of was one of wonder. Her hand moved under her chin as if studying me more, at times her head tilting side to side. She was small compared to the other two, maybe even a bit shorter then I was as I tilted my head to the side, imitating her motions. She looked younger than Luna, and her mane was styled such a way that there were bangs before her forehead, her horn easily splitting it. Her mane was a much darker purple almost like her eyes, with strikes of lighter shades of purple.
I realized that she was wearing what I would guess be a light blue blouse, cuffs along under her shoulders, with the front opened to allow her chest to show a bit. A pink belt wrapped about her waist, contrasting with her dark purple pants or leggings, as well as her jet black knee high boots… Or heels now that I thought about it seeing the heel stick now. Along the sides of her pants - right where her hips would be - I could see a design on it, a six-pointed pink star, with others stars about it as I wondered what these designs meant to them.

The door closed behind her with a soft click as I waited to see what she would say, my eyes not leaving her own as she seemed to be almost too... giddy as she smiled and moved closer. I took a step back - I mean, when someone is looking at you, and seemly studying you, do you stand your ground when they freaking smile… and start moving on you like you’re a prize or something? It looked like she saw this and stopped as she said with a blush: "Sorry about that..." as she chuckled rubbing the back of her head. "When I got a letter from Celestia about you, I just had to come up and meet you for myself! A new species? And even one from another world! Oh! I have so many questions to ask to you!"
Here I was, standing in a room that looked way too fancy for my liking, standing before someone who seemed all too eager to ask me all these questions she had, all the while me feeling like she wanted to pull some blood out and study it at the very least. Just the way she looked at me seemed to almost want to give off some red flags for me. And as she started to either mutter to herself, as if asking questions to herself, while at the same time opening up said book to write something down, one thing came to mind.

What the hell is going on...?

Out one Castle, into Another!

It was strange, seeing this Alicorn princess seem a bit too… happy about me being here, the fact that she was going on about asking me so many questions; half of them I couldn't believe that she even thought I would answer, the other half, unable to understand because she just kept droning on, and on!

Fifteen minutes passed by after the mare arrived, and I still couldn't get any sort of word out to her… before I had enough, went towards her, and placed my hand over her muzzle.

Well... more my palm over her lips, truth be told.

This seemed to stop her, her eyes crossed as she looked to where my hand was, and then back up to me.

"I shall remove my hand from your lips," I pointed out. "But when I do, no talking, and let me at least answer something before you dribble more things… got it?" she gave a few shorts nods as I slowly released my hand, getting ready as if she would not follow through… luckily she did.

We stared at each other for a bit more as I stepped away, my arms slowly crossing over my chest, my right eye rising a bit before I asked. "Now… let's try this again, who are you, and why are you here?"

She took a moment to compose herself, before I took an involuntary peek at the book that she had. Guess what? I found out that it was blank, save for the times she would scribble down what I would see as notes, from time to time.

I couldn't see what she was writing, from the spot I was sitting in of course… though when she wrote in the book, I did wonder what she was writing.

"Well," she started after taking down the short note, from what I could tell, as she slapped the book close to look back at me with a small smile. "My name is Twilight Sparkle, newest princess of Equestria, and the Princess of Friendship!"

"Friendship… what is there a Princess of Love too?" I asked, laughing softly at that statement, as I really couldn't believe that there would be…

"Yes, in fact there is!" she sated as I only blinked in confusion. "She is my sister-in-law!"

Well… I honestly didn't see that reply coming.

Rubbing the back of my head at this, thinking of what other strange princesses there would be, she then went on. "Also the fact that there are no books on your kind, a human correct?" when I nodded, I guessed that The Kidnapper must've told her what I am. "I just had to come here to see you for myself! And also ask many questions on your kind, and see how much of a similarity you have to pony-kind!"

"What… sort of question?" I asked, soon I started to regret ever asking that to her.

Once more she was on with her lips moving so quick they were like blurs! Her questions coming out so quickly that I barely was able to understand, once again, half of what she was asking me.

Questions I did catch was the human evolutions, why we had manes but not fur, I'm guessing she meant my hair. Were the genders the same as ponies, as in ‘do the females of your species have breasts? Do said females breastfeed their foals?’.

Anytime I tried to get something in, she moved forward, asking more and more, before at one point she even asked me to… strip naked to… oh hell no!

"Okay, enough! Stop all your questions!" I yelled out, clearly annoyed as her lips sealed and gazed at me with wide eyes of shock. "Let me tell you some ground rules, one, my clothes are staying on, you are not going to fucking study me after everything that's been happening, I am not in a good enough mood! So back up, shut up and leave me be!"

It was a mean demand, I know… as maybe she was a sort of scholar or something, and I understand that I was something new; that she wanted to study me to learn all she could… but I mean this honestly: Hell no, am I going to be fucking naked!

As for Miss Asks’alot… she huffed at this, as her arms crossed and a slight glare in her eyes before she said. "Well it seems only fair that you let me," she pointed out in a matter-of-fact tone as she stared at me with that slight glare. "I mean, you should after you punched Princess Celestia for no reason!"

No… reason… no reason?! That statement alone made me wish I could punch her as well for her even saying that - but! she did not even know the reason why I punched that stupid fat cu-... no, no I won't stoop that low of calling anyone that. As angry I may be, I would not stoop that low.

Taking a slow, deep breath, my eyes closed, my arms uncrossing as I counted down from a set number, I opened to see this pony, tapping her fingers along her arm as I asked… slowly. "Do you even know why," I asked her as she stopped. "Why I punched her?"

"It doesn't matter!" she rebutted. "Nopony should punch anypony like that, no matter what reason, I bet you were just overreacting to what happened!"

"Overe-!" I huffed again and started to count before pointing. "Go ask her."

"But..."

"Ask her..."

"But you..."

"FUCKING ASK HER!" I yelled out causing her to stumble back in utter shock. "You want to come in here, ask all these questions, and then batter me about what I shouldn't do when someone pisses me off? Then you better ask her on why I haymaker her across her muzzle!" She frowned at me, looking me square in the eyes for the moment, before turning off and leaving the room, it closing with a soft click; leaving me to wait.

It nearly took her half an hour before the soft knocking came, and the door slowly opening, her head peaking in. Her ears folded back, and a tiny voice. "Uh...may I come in?"

"You gonna act like last time?" I asked, my back to her as I was looking outside, enjoying the clear day.

"I spoke to her… and sort of had a argument with her about what happened," she resounded as I didn't say anything, my arms crossed along my chest. The soft pattered of hoof shoes echoed in the room, as the door closed. "I'm… I'm so sorry I didn't know..."

"Course you didn't know," I responded right back to her. "I've been reading those history books, and one thing I've noticed is so far; it seems she can't do no wrong. Banishing her sister to the moon, encasing a city in a magical dome to be released after a set of time, making you and these others wielders of what… Element of Harmony or something like that… when it should be HER doing it as the duty of a ruler… I guess she can't do no wrong huh?"

"Yes but..."

"And then, you come in, not knowing what the whole story, let me guess, all you heard was that I attacked her, and you didn't ask why?" I asked turning my head to look at her. "What a good follower you are."

"Hey that's not fair!" She yelled back as I sucked my teeth and looked away. "Celestia has done a lot of good for Equestria, you can't judge her for one wrong thing!"

"Yes I can, the Kidnapper did this to me, so she can piss off for all I care!"

"She said sorry!"

"Oh… oh excuse me!" I said waving my arms up, and taking something right from a old Disney movie. "Maybe then, we should dance, we kiss, we schmooze, we carry on, we go home happy. What do ya say? Come on!" my hands moving a bit, and I ended it with a sarcastic little grin as she only blinked in utter confusion at what I just said and did.

I sighed softly before pushing my fingers through my hair and leaned back, exhaling my breath before going on. "Look… think of this, you got family, Twilight?"

When she nodded I went on to add. "Pretend this, you are magical taken from your home by a race of beings you didn't know existed until that day. You are the only one of your kind, and was brought to said world, because someone was messing around with something they shouldn't have. You can't return home… and all they say is, 'I'm sorry'... what would you do?"

She tried to answer, and man did she ever… but after a moment, she just looked down, eyes closed, ears folded.

"Thought so… so before you try and denounce what anyone does… think about this: WHY did they do what they did? and more importantly… would you do the same?" There was a long pause between us, the only thing not keeping the room fully silenced was the sound of ether movement outside, or the soft flutter of her wings.

After a while passed with us both in silence, she started to walk, moving over closer to me. I didn't shy away, even more so when she came up to me and placed her hand along my shoulder with a soft, gentle touch.

"If it means anything to you..." she said softly, with me sensing that she was choosing her words really carefully. "I am sorry," I looked away from her, huffing from my nose at that dry statement.

"Please, let me explain." She urged, to which I didn't stop her… which she took as her permission to speak out.

"I'm sorry that it did happen, and I am sorry that you are unable to return back to your home, your friends, and your family. I couldn't even understand the pain that you must be feeling right now, knowing that you would never be able to see them again; I also know me saying that… is no doubt not helping." I didn't respond simply staring out into the window doors, my eyes tracing along the building, and those beyond. "Celestia understands that she made a horrible, horrible mistake, and even though I don't agree to it, because I truly believe violence as such should never be used in a fit in anger… I supposed I can understand, and perhaps, I may have done the same thing as well."

"As I said before," she went on. "I am sorry… and I wish that I could possible do something that could help and..." she seemed to pause after a moment and then let go of my shoulder. I looked over wondering what she was thinking off, before her fingers snapped and looked back at me with a wide smile and said, rather happily. "I know! Why don't you come stay in my castle in Ponyville!"

"What?" I questioned, rather shocked that she wanted me to move into her castle now, wherever this Ponyville was or whatever. Then there was that part of me that was worried, what would she do to me once there, would I have to be put under some sort of tests for this chance, or what was her angle…

She then started to explain how partly it was for her to have a better chance of understanding what I was and such. Unlike Luna, she was a bit freaked out at first that I told her, or reminded her, that I ate meat. It caused her a small moment of uncertainty; but I believe the other part of her who wanted something new to study came along and won the debate within herself.

To be honest, if this plan of hers worked out, it would give me enough room away from The Kidnapper… which would mean that I wouldn't have to worry about either feeling tempted or outright punching her sideways if she did something to utterly tick me off again.

Then again, she also claimed it would give me the opportunity to be myself, while doing me some good to be somewhere else.

Apparently, this ‘Ponyville’ place where it was rather normal for beings of non-pony origin to come and make a new life. From what she babbled to me, it seemed that over the years other beings, gryphons, zebras, even a minotaur or two, had come to the ever expanding town after Twilight's castle grew where the town library use to be… don't ask - even I don't know what's that about.

In the end however, I agreed.

So, I told her what Luna said about me getting money from them to live off of… which meant that after I got enough saved I would be able buy my own place; or look for one out of this country; it really depended on where I wanted to go when that point came.

Twilight only nodded at this, and told me she would go to the princesses to make certain about this compensation and find out if it was fine.

My reply? I reminded her that it wasn't their choice, if I wanted to leave I would walk out that door and leave if I wanted to.

So now, here I am… sitting on the chair, passing time while reading a book about magic, from this unicorn named Star Swirl or something, while I waited for Twilight to return.

What drew my attention was what the book told about magic which was rather interesting - this Swirl unicorn even theorized that magic could be used by beings that were not unicorns, if they had a sort of middle ground at the work, like a staff or wand perhaps?

Still, once I got bored of that book, I put it aside and seriously thought about it.

It wasn't like I could use magic, as far as I knew humans just couldn't, and I had no want or desire to learn magic anyway.

Closing my eyes, and placing my head against the wall, I tried to rest my mind while waiting for Twilight to return.

It took a bit longer than I thought, but Twilight returned back with a few knocks leaving the door open. "Sorry," she said rubbing the back of her neck. "They agreed to leaving you under my care, but there are still a few things - and a condition - that you have to agree to follow before they allow you to go to Ponyville with me."

"What do you mean?"

"She means me..." a female voice said as I blinked and leaned to the side to see where it came from.

Behind Twilight stood a guard in a type of armor I haven't seen yet, very different from the ones who grabbed and dragged me to the cell early today. Where the first type of guards I saw wore golden like armor, this one, was dark blue with a cat like slit-eye along the front.

Clearly female from the lumps in the armor and a bit of a more slender form than Twilight… and she stood maybe a bit taller than me. Her coat that of ashy grey, and the bit of mane I could see… that is until she removed the helm to show me her face more clearly, showing me that her fur was snow white.

Golden slitted eyes looking, glaring back to me… as I supposed that the guardsmare watched my every move. "I'm to be charged with making sure you don't go around punching ponies or such, and to make sure to keep you out of trouble."

"Won't have to punch," I answered. "If they don't do anything to earn it."

"And if you do, you will have me to deal with, monkey!" The guardsmare snarled at me, which made me laugh - her face getting uncertain at my reaction to her insult.

"Oh here comes the insults now! Monkey, huh? What's the next, 'oh wanna banana?’ How about you go and shove your muzzle in some hay?"

"Enough! Both of you!" Twilight intervene, as the bat wing like pony frowned at me. "Night Shadow," she spoke looking to the mare in question. "As a guard you should know that you can not act as such, as you have been trained to keep your emotions in check! Use that training!"

"But, your highness! He..."

"Punched your ruler, I know… but you have to be honest, anyone else would've done the same!" I replied, before staring back at her glare.

The mare in question, made a sort of shutter like noise, before seemly giving up as she sighed, almost leaning forward as I only crossed my arms.

"I don't agree with the action that he took," the purple Alicorn went on. "However, I possibly would've done the same if I was taken from my world, my friends and family. It was a reaction out of anger, and fear!"

"So beside her following after me to make sure I'm in check," I wanted to change the subject anyway as Twilight looked over at me. "What's the other thing?"

"With you now living here in Equestria, and until you find out what you truly want to do, stay or leave." She added as she gazed back at me. "You will need to be labelled as a Equestrian citizen, that way you may work, buy land, or a home for yourself!"

She took a breath to then add. "Also, seeing how you will be compensated for what happened by the government of Equestria, you will have to sit down and speak to both Luna and Celestia-" The Kidnapper. "about the amount you will be getting and what it can and can't be used for."

I simply stared at Twilight… until I snorted, “Very well, if I must, then I must.”

I hated everything about this bureaucratic bull… from sitting in a room full of guards all about ready to pounce at any given moment or mistake I made… to having to face her.

Across from me in that table was Twilight, Luna… and Her.

She tried to look at me at times, to give a small smile as if to try and meld what she broke, but my half closed glare of death toward her, shot her down anytime she tried to do that.

As if she could think a little happy smile will do her any good.

There was another mare, looking like a lawyer as she held papers in her hands… from what I was told they were from what I would have to sign, down to what my choice of meals were.

Seeing how I COULD eat more than just meat there was a good side to that for them… but when they did learn that I was a meat eater, there was another set of papers that I had to sign about making sure I was not going to try and eat anyone… really?

Twilight claimed that the meat issues wouldn't be a problem for her, that someone named Spike had started to eat meat as well, and that he could cook up the supply that they got. Whoever Spike was, at least there was another guy around.

More papers were passed around and signed, one being about that I would be paid monthly, I'm not sure how much Bits would be in terms of dollars back home, but it seemed the money I would be getting was enough for me to own a home and then some!

So, if I did decide to live on my own, I would have to wait until a home was free… or save up and buy my own plot of land, shouldn't take too long. I asked that a percent would go toward Twilight, mostly because I would be staying with her, and I didn't want to do it as a freeloader (says the one who is getting free money).

At first she refused, but I kept pushing until she agreed. She said something about being able to buy some books with the extra income. Perhaps I better not tell her that my phone has about thirty different books in it.

Night Shadow, my guard so it seems, would have her own room right next to mine, and would be tasked in making sure I wasn't harmed, or I caused harm to others unless permitted to do so in self-defense.

And it would be better for me, because it seemed I would be near what the Kidnapper claimed to be called 'The Element Bearers', who would help me settle in; whoever they were.

It was taking hours to go through everything, lastly my ID would be made, my photo taken by a old fashion looking camera, as they said they would send it to Twilight's castle as soon as the ID was ready. Until then I wouldn't be able to buy land or work.

Dusk covered the sky as I left with the Princess of Friendship on one side, and the guard on the other. She still gave me some glares at times, but I didn't care.

However, we didn't go far until I heard the voice of Luna beside me. "Wait, being from another world, may I have a word?" we stopped as I looked back at her, my hands in my pocket as I gazed at her. "Before you go, I wish to tell you of something… mostly because I don't know how your world works."

"Go on," I answered waiting for her to say what needed to be said.

"I am in charge of making sure everyone's dreams are not overbearing, horrible nightmares, which I help them fight against, or I am there just to talk if they need it." She then added. "If I at times can sense something from your dreams… I may come in to see what is it about, but I wanted to make sure you knew, and were fine with it."

"You can… enter my dreams?"

"If the need to be is high, then yes." I looked away while humming at this, saying nothing at first and then replied after a small moment of wait.

"No… my mind right now beside my clothing are the only things that I can claim as my own. Besides, I don't like people poking in on things they shouldn't… so stay out."

"Even if it could..."

"I don't care if it may help me… I've dealt with things on my own before, and I'll do it again… so stay out of my head, and off my dreams!" I stated loudly… after which there was a short moment of silence… while some ponies even gazed at me from the streets, muttering to those around of who I was, before Luna then bowed her head.

"Very well, I shall leave you your privacy in your slumber… but if you ever need help..."

"I won't," I said matter of fact as I turned ready to leave. Twilight paused, before leading the way again, me following behind her with Night Shadow following.

I looked up at the sky, watching as the sun settled… until after a while, the train station came up on my sights as the whistle and the grinding noise of the train stopping filled the air.

Stars slowly came out from the darkening sky, and so many of them twinkled in odd patterns that I couldn’t recognize.

I always did wonder, back home, if each star was in fact a world, a world with life in it. And if so… which one was my home world.

My first day here in this world… the first day I truly felt alone within a crowd.

The first of many days I would have, and making certain that they didn’t know of my true feelings for this change in my life.

On the outside, I showed the world that I was a hardened person who didn't want help, that I didn't care for it…

But it was a whole other story on the inside...

I was so very, very scared.

Press Release! Job Hunting for the Win!

Author's Note

Over 100 likes for this story, that's a Milestone for me for a new story and I am thankful for everyone liking this story.

I would also like to thank my Proofreader and Editor, this chapter as well we worked hard on adding more, seeing how before this was only 5000 words and now up to 8000! thanks so much for all the hard work!

Press Release! Job Hunting for the Win!

Weeks passed since the day I was forcefully brought into Equestria, and when I went to Twilight's castle—a castle made of crystal, mind you—it was a rocky start at first. It seemed someone rattled the press about both my existence and me whacking their beloved princess in the snout.

Twilight was swamped with daily requests, begs and demands from them to both see and meet the hairless ape that had the nerve to attack their beloved ruler. I watched the fireworks fly from my room—being careful not to be seen thought—but it was even harder to stay as a discreet watcher, when those damned pigeon-ponies (Yeah, I know they are called Pegasi, but the flying paparazzi are as annoying and dumb as pigeons, so meh) came about to the windows trying to see if they could spot me.

They didn't know what I truly looked like, but it didn't stop the press from trying to imagine what I looked like. I thought that, maybe after a week of them trying to see whatever I was, they would just grow tired and go away… .

Ha! Tough luck for lil’ old me! They kept appearing like flies over crap on a hot day! While Twilight tried to both help them and me as best as she could, yet I could read their comments on the local papers—plus the demands from the ones appearing in person—saying their readers 'demanded' to know what the Princess of Friendship was doing watching over such a violent, irrational creature that had assaulted one of their leaders on first sight.

Her friends—of course—were getting worried as the days passed, and came over as soon as they heard… both to get a measure of the violent ape, and try to protect her from the monster at the same time. Twilight, however, explained to them that I was harmless… to a extent.

Shadow, my personal bodyguard slash overseer, reminded me during one of those days, “Monkey. If you actually assault one of those pressponies for calling you monkey both in their inquiries and in written, I will deal with you swiftly,” while giving me a frown as I kept using the offending newspaper as raw material for my latest weapon of mass destruction: A compact ball of wadded, worthless newspaper.

So, without saying a word, I threw my weapon at her head, and gave her a simple, blank look as she just stared at me with blinking eyes, changing to a deep frown as I gave her my response. “I could really care less what they think of me Fang Face,” A nickname I started to call her if she called me only by human or monkey. “But I will say this, if they attack me with fists or whatever… I will respond with more than just words… believe me.”

I must admit, that our ‘relationship’ was… rocky to say the least. Shadow always seemed to glare down at me whenever we would lock eyes, and despite knowing fully well that I know her opinion on the matter… she kept reminding me that if I did anything that would cause me to be thrown in the cell, she wouldn’t think twice of doing so.

Anyone would think that I assaulted her granny with a pie to the face… and took a picture to commemorate that act, if I were to judge her normal reactions towards me in our daily interactions.

In reality? I kept my posture on self-defense, and screw whoever thought that I was a ‘primitive savage’ or whatever crap they cooked… as I kept replying to her, “Fang Face, I don’t really care about your opinion in this matter, if anyone attacks me first for whatever reason, I will defend myself.”

Of course, that meant we didn’t see eye to eye… and I had a feeling she didn’t want this job at all herself. Thus, I would guess how she got herself stuck in babysitting duty with me. It sure looked like she didn’t want the job at all… or, was too personally invested in keeping an eye on me. As for me? I had no bloody clue about the why.

No one in hell is gonna ‘deal’ with me, or say so without me giving them a piece of my mind at least!

In that day of fate, where all of our destinies were decided… .

It was when the Twilight’s worrywarts arrived the first time to measure me up. I still remember it like it was yesterday… .

I was approached by a pigeon-pony girl that looked like a sportsgirl, coming towards me with both determination and self-confidence in her stride. “I am Rainbow Dash, and I am the fastest pegasus in all of Equestria, and possibly the world!” She introduced herself as I took notice that her mane and tail were very similar to that of a rainbow-like coloring—at least her name seemed to match her looks, eh? In closer examination, I saw that she wore simple, tight jogging pants and training shirt, and after she introduced herself she would glare at me at times, as if wondering what to make of me as she kept circling around me.

I—in return—slightly glared back at her, even more so when she moved closer and closer to me. I still remember our exchange from that first day… after all this time, and do so with a smile!

“So,” she started off as she was the first of Twilight’s friends who wanted to walk up toward me, to brave against the one who punched The Kidnapper; and lived. “Do you think that you are a hot shot, because you punched Princess Celestia in the snout… and all you got was a few hours in the slammer?”

“No,” I replied, “I think I would’ve been a ‘Hot Shot’ if I punched her in the face, and didn’t get in trouble like I did.” I pointed out to her as she crossed her arms and gave me a confused look.

“You do know that she is powerful enough to lift and lower the sun right? I mean,” she went on as she moved her arm a bit to point at me. “You’re lucky that you’re even still standing!”

“The amount of caring I have that she can supposedly lift and lower the sun, is about the same chances of me going back home.” I simply stated. “So no, I really don’t care that she can, if she can.” I still didn’t believe that these princesses had the powers to lower and rise the sun and moon, I mean… that’s just utterly crazy!

However she soon leaned closer again as if getting ready to attack me. I, assuming the worst, also readied myself just in case she would try something like this. However, before I could react… she started laughing loudly at me!

I just looked at her askance, before she took me by surprise when she punched me rather hard on the arm, then said to me in between guffaws, “Dude, you must've had big balls to punch the one who can control the very sun!”

The next was that of a white unicorn, I don't know why but the first thing that came to mind with her was the word and concept of ‘marshmallow’—and again—I'm not sure why.

She was as wary as one would be when dealing with someone with a hostile reputation… but when she saw my clothes, her eyes opened wide as she nearly gasped out in shock—as if the clothes I was currently wearing were that of that from a horror movie! Granted, she didn’t know the details at the time, as she exclaimed, “My word!” her voice sounded that of a French like girl… Personally? I don’t know what was that accent of hers, really. “Just what happened to your clothes!” It was then when I finally noticed that my attire was a bit dirty. Well, I mean… I was dragged across the ground for a bit, and all I had on my feet were socks. Before I could even put in another word to her torrent of words, she surprised me by coming up close to me and asked me, almost as if begging, “Do you have any other clothing that aren't as dirty as these?!”

“No…” I replied with a risen eyebrow. “Didn’t have time to pack, before being dragged through a portal by someone messing with crap they shouldn't have been messing around with from the start.” I don’t know if she didn’t like the answer, or the fact that I didn’t have any clothing except my home-staying clothing—but she magical brought a tape measure up in her hand as her horn glowed.

“Oh no no no! This won’t do at all!” she exclaimed and moved closer. “Hold still!” I even yipped when she brought the tape… a little bit too close to Jr.

She wrote down some sizes, before saying to me, “Don’t worry about not having new clothing, Brandon, since I’ll be making you some! A stallion like yourself must shine, to show to everypony that you’re a gentlestallion and not the savage everyone thinks is contained in the castle dungeon!”

As for me? I guess now that I thought of it... it would only make sense that I had some new clothes, and as she put it; gave her a chance to try to make clothing for a being never before seen in the world! And convince others that I’m not the crazy cousin kept locked in the basement or something.

Must not forget that one detail.

“Just please, Rarity,” I heard Twilight talk from behind me as the unicorn went about getting a few more numbers in place on a previously missing notepad. “Just don’t go overboard if you are going to do this?”

How overboard did she go normally? I wondered while a cold shiver ran down my spine… only for my thoughts to be derailed by the approach of the third worrywart.

A yellow pigeon-pony—who screamed shy just by looking at her—plus the fact that she kept whispering everything she said made it hard for me to be my normal self. I mean, the Pegasus looked and sounded cute… but I'm not sure, in between her shyness, when added to the fact that I had to really focus to hear as she whispered… it was something that nearly almost drove me crazy.

“Hey…?” Twilight whispered to me as she moved along to my side. “You… don’t happen to have any pets back home?” She asked me in a hushed whisper as the shy pegasus kept fidgeting while hiding behind her hair-do.

This question confused me a bit, throwing me off… before I started wondering what she meant when she asked me about that. But I replied after a moment of thought: “Yeah… well, I mean, my grandmother does, two cats named Tiger and Max… though I am a dog person more.”

When ShyMcWhisper heard that, she perked right up before asking in—what could be interpreted as her loudest voice—“Oh! Really?!” while moving closer to me, her hands pressed against one another as she seemed very happy all of a sudden. She asked with real and genuine emotion and interest, “Were they cute? Did you cuddle with them? Oh! You must miss them oh, so, much!”

Oh. Seems that Whispers is the animal lover type… so I won't tell her how I would pick up and chuck Tiger away when he got on my nerves… wait, before you call upon her wrath, let me tell you: the bugger knew I liked to sleep in at times and he would bite my nose just for kicks. That cat’s lucky I didn't throw him out the window!

The orange cow girl waited until Hush fluttered away in an PETA-loving fashion… before nearly breaking my hand with the way she shook it. She even pulled me in close to whisper to me as she held my hand in a very hard deadlock.

“I dun’ like the fact that you attack’d one of our rulers,” she spoke to me with a weirdly clichéd cowgirl accent, her Stetson slightly covering her eyes and her yellow like mane. “But ah can understand the fact that you lost your family when brought here. An’ to me, to me family is very important… so ah’ll let that slide… but be warn’d.” At this point, her iron grip tightened further, making my eyes nearly pop out of my head as I tried my best not to whimper. “Hurt any of my friends or family… and ah will deal with you far worse than anyone in the royal guard ever could…”

I took her word for truth, I would hate to have to mess with her on a bad day as I nodded quietly and very, very, decisively. Apparently feeling satisfied, Iron Farmgirl released her hold on me and took a few steps towards her friends… only for a pink blur to invade my personal space with extreme prejudice.

This last worrywart pony however… I had no idea what to make of her. Even more so now, as I sat at the dinner room in this huge crystal castle, eating thankfully out of normal plates with normal cutlery some pancakes.

I knew one thing… this pony has way too much free time on her hands, as she kept asking me throughout the weeks:

"Please?" She pouted at me, blue eyes watering a little as her happy tone wavered.

"No." I said pointedly as I kept eating my delicious pancakes.

"Please?" She asked again, all while pouting, blue eyes watering more as her happy voice cracked… and somehow her fluffy, curly hair started to straighten out as she… darkened some? What the hell?

"No." I replied while ignoring her, eating with gusto the pancakes. That dragon sure knows how to cook!

"Please?!" she asked once more, before adding in her plea, “There will be cupcakes, and cake, and cookies, and candy, and-!”

We were going at this for nearly half a hour… the reason for the Q&A in progress being: “Can I make for you a ‘Welcome to Equestria, Welcome to Ponyville, Brandon the Falcon-Puncher!”

To that, I only could ask: How!? How in the name of God did she know about Captain Falcon and his glorious Falcon Punch!? And why use that line for me!?

Also, I wasn’t one who liked parties or really wanted an early case of diabetes from all that sugar, but didn’t want to outright tell Pinkie Pie that—lest I risk unleashing some sort of unholy curse on my ass.

I didn’t need that, I already was under watch from Shadow Fang Face.

The one I liked most, and who was responsible for the making of this delicious breakfast was Spike, a little purple dragon that I was introduced by Twilight the day we arrived.

Almost immediately we hit it off, maybe because he was maybe the first dude I spoke to face to face since being here. He was nearly my size as well, perhaps a bit shorter, but around the same height as Twilight. During our first meeting, I was told that he had a small growth spurt because of something called Dragon's Greed. Seems the more greedy the dragon was, the bigger they got. Of course they could always wait as they grew older to get bigger like anyone else. But it seems the greed thing was a sort of… short cut I would say?

Anyways, me and Spike hit it off a bit after I came… At the start, yeah… he was worried about me being there, me being something he never seen before, and me being someone who apparently had a mean hook. What I say in return? Come on! You’re a fire breathing dragon! What would you have to fear from me?!

Still, I played it cool… and after a few hours of getting to know each other, we were in his room reading old comics he collected. From Batmane to Supermare, all the way to the Power Ponies… of which I told him we had super heroes like this back home, Batman, Superman, and Power Rangers.

“I’m telling you, dude!” I exclaimed with a toothy smile on my face as we sat face to face with a pile of comic books in between us, me holding one up of the Pony Ponies. “We have comics back home! And one of them was called Power Rangers, with the Red Ranger being the leader and all that stuff!”

“Really?” he asked, a clear happy tone in his voice as he smiled. “I bet you don’t have Iron Mare!”

“Nope… but we got Iron Man!”

Strange how our worlds are so different… and yet so many names that sounded like they should've been puns, but were in fact the names of the place. Manehatten for one, and there wasn't Chinese, but Neighese… I shit you not.

Still, beside all that, it was good to have a friend, that friend being a dragon who was perhaps around the same age as me, I never did ask his age. But as I stayed here more, and learned more of this world and this place known as Equestria, other things came to light.

I learned before that ponies male to female ratio was rather… vastly different. Nearly 4/10 are males! Only to learn from the mouth of the dragon when I asked how they worked with the whole dating scene this little tidbit: it was normally the females that asked the males out, who paid for everything and all that. I mean, sure! The guys did their part, but it was nearly always females, versus females, fighting for the right of the male by proving what they could do to outdo the rival girl to get the male.

That one’s a big change for me, especially since at home it was the guy who has to work for a lot of things to get the girl… and now it was the girl trying to get the guy!

Herding was a thing, meaning it was one stallion with more than one mare. I, however, have no idea to this day how anyone could deal with that—having more than one lover—but whatever, new world; new rules I suppose.

Me saying 'whatever' to that didn't mean I had grown use to living here at all.

Add to that the fact that someone in the castle ratted out what had happened, but didn't tell the newspress what I looked like—only that I came from another world through a portal, and that I punched the Kidnaper in the nose.

Now that I think about it, talking about how I whacked the Kidnapper across the snout was getting stale at this point, and I didn't have that drive it did gave me a few weeks back.

But I digress. Ever since arriving here at Chateau du Crystal, there has been a constant line of newspress flies, from ponies, to a few gryphons here and there… all asking—no wait, than isn’t right... DEMANDING a interview with the 'Hairless Monkey.'

Sure, I've seen plenty of illustrations of what they thought I looked like… trust me when I say, they were bad—their saving grace being that they were so hilariously bad that I couldn’t help but laugh and even collect the funniest ones. They served a noble purpose: our enjoyment as me and Spike laughed at them as I said with the voice of a British narrator, “The witness reports state that this individual was seen roaming the victim’s house… only for one of the cops at the scene of the crime exclaim, “But that’s my uncle Larry!” ”

But right now, in this very moment, the press that was now outside in the early morning was the least of my issues.

"Please?" Pinkie Pouts insisted, her moist blue eyes attempting an assault with the siege weapon “cute pout” against the iron-and-oak gates that represented my… I forgot where I was going with that one.

"No," I replied as I heard a clunk, Spike rubbing his forehead after banging himself lightly on the countertops as he made some more pancakes… of which some had gems adorning them that I figured would be for him, plus more regular ones for Twilight who would wake up when she did.

Spike was currently wearing a black like hoody, and a pair of PJ bottoms with Rarity's cutie marks on the side.

"I have two nieces back home Pinkie pie that did this with me." I resorted as she was slumped along the table looking at me with big eyes, her puffy pink mane slightly less bouncy as well as her darker pink coat… that seemed to smell of cupcakes. She wore a pair of baggy blue jeans and a pink shirt that seemed a bit small for her, that allowed her chest to pop a bit. Her bottom lip quivering as I refused yet again what she wanted.

"But you NEED a party!" she exclaimed as I reached over for my cup of coffee to sip, thank god they had coffee here. "I mean, I do that for all of the new ponies-"

"Human." I interjected in between sips of my brew.

"-That come here!" she finished as she slightly slide closer towards me… only for me to poke her nose with my finger, making a small, boop, noise.

"Oh really?!" I faked surprised and added. "That changes everything!"

"Really?!" she perked up and nearly sat up, happy. I then rained on her parade.

"Nope," and like that she fell flat on the table groaning in defect.

"Do you really need to mess with Pinkie's emotions like that?" I turned and saw a bad-bedheaded princess walk in, wearing a plain blue white pj pants, and a green top that seemed a size too big. She yawned as Spike carried her food over and a cup of tea. “Thank you, Spike!” she said to him before joining us at the table. Once seated in place, she added, "It's easier to give her what she wants at times."

"Nah, this is more fun really," I said smirking before booping the pink pony on the nose, "Reminds me of my niece." I went quiet for a bit as I felt the cellphone lodged within my pants’ pockets.

I kept the thing on me because of habit to this day… and sure, I couldn't use it for WIFI or Facebook, but it did have a few games I bought that didn’t need WIFI… but mostly, I liked the phone, and it reached a new value for me due to the photos it contained in its memory.

On the first days I was inside the crystal castle, I checked on the device to see its condition… and not thinking about it at the time, I did this outside of my room that I was given. When Twilight passed by, she saw the phone and immediately tried to study it while on my hands without my permission… earning her a smack on her hand as she had tried to take a hold of it in her excitement.

As for Shadow, she looked about ready to attack… only to stop on her tracks as I explained to both mares an old rhyme my mom once told me, and now I had a chance to use it.

“ 'Gimmie, Gimmie, doesn't get; don't you know your manners yet?' ”

It was an understatement that both mares, especially Twilight, looked confused at my rhyme… but as her ears splayed on her head, she realized that she tried to take something of mine without permission.

She asked if I could lend my cellphone to her, which made me have to teach her a bit more and to be VERY careful with it. Yeah, it was an old IPhone S5, but still this was one of the only things that I had of home.

The moment she saw that I had a folder dedicated to my books, her eyes brightened up before asking me if she could copy them… to which I asked how she would do that. Her response? She had a spell that worked this way: as she read, it made a physical copy next to her. So, in a sense, she was making a copy as she was reading a book from another world. Once she had soothed my fears concerning the safety of the device, I allowed her to do it… but not before reminding her of the phone’s fragility and how to charge it when nearing a state of discharge. For that last one, I showed her that the cellphone had a solar panel flip cover that could be plugged into the cell phone so that it would charge correctly, this last bit I demonstrated by placing the device by the window where the sunlight would hit it and work its magic.

In the span of a week, she nearly read half of the books from my phone—taking some long nighters to read them—and when done, made copies to send up to Canterlot. Spike had taken a liking to the Eragon books, something about not seeing a lot of nice dragon books in a while; while certainly enjoying all about knights saving the princess from their evil claws!

I was told that Twilight's own mother was in fact a author as well. I didn't know what she wrote, but eh, maybe in Twilight’s own personal library I'll find one of her books.

"Those pressponies really don't know when to let up do they?" Twilight asked, pulling me out from my train of thought. "I thought they would've been bored of not having a interview with you."

"I thought so too," I agreed as I finished the rest of my cup as Pinkie Pie got up and sat down in one of the open chairs, she huffing as she crossed her arms under her bust. "Seems some people don't know when to give up, right Pinkie?"

"Why don't you want a party though?!" she cried out waving her arms up as I sighed before rubbing my forehead. "What, bad experiences or something?"

"Yes, that's why I was mostly a loner save for a few friends back home, and most of them were online friends!"

"What's a… 'Online friend'?" Twilight asked and already, I saw her with a notebook at the ready.

Many notes taken of my human lingo like, Jesus, Hell, and other such colorful words that graced my lips were inscribed upon its pages. I know, it was quite humorous to see how she would write it down, as well as a small little definition for them.

Seems here in this world, Hell was known as Tartarus, and was The Kidnapper’s personal place to throw some beings there for punishment and such. That backfired spectacularly when I was told that one escaped and nearly sucked all the magic out of them.

"An ‘Online Friend’," I told her as she started to write. "Is… well, I suppose it is like a pen-pal really. We play games together from around the world, and just have fun."

"You much need a realllllly long controller and a verrrrrrry big telescope to see each other’s television then, wouldn't you?" Pinkie asked as I rolled my eyes.

"Online is a way where we don't need that, we can play around the world and talk to people using headphones as if they are in the same room… it's hard to explain, but I guess it's like..."

"Magic?" Twilight asked.

"Sure let's go with that." I agreed as she closed the book and smiled before eating her meal. "Maybe I should just have the interview to get them off my back..." I admitted. "I'm really hating to stay in here and I need bloody fresh air!"

She only softly laughed at me before continuing to eat… as if she knew that my act of holding my hands up meant to say ‘I surrender, please start asking me your questions!’ The fact that my ID came in just the other day, was also the other reason I wanted to get out there in Ponyville…

I wanted a job, I can't just laze about and do nothing. But, in that regard, Twilight offered me a job cleaning the castle up, to which I said If I couldn't find anything I would possible take her up on it. But as of right now, there was no way in hell I was going to be a guy going around cleaning a castle made of crystal. I mean; how would I clean it and how much would I have to clean on a daily basis?

Still, it was nice to know that no matter what, I had a backup plan. Which is saying a lot, considering that when I was at my world, I would quit a job and never had a fall back plan as there were too little opportunities to be had.

"So you gonna tell us why you don't want to have a party?" Pinkie’s voice asked me, her voice even pouting at me as I outwardly sighed, rubbing my head with one hand… only to turn to face her, and see Pinkie looking at me with those large blue pony eyes of hers, as if it would work on me spilling the beans.

"Bad experiences," I said firmly as I looked away a bit and placed my hands along the table. "People ruining birthday parties, or parties in general for me."

"How so?" Pinkie asked me, while Twilight watched our exchange.

"Never being invited to any as a kid was a good start," I said, yeah so cliché, not liking something ‘cause you didn't do it a lot as a child. "Also the fact of at first never having a lot of friends, and when I tried to make friends and give out invitations, well they would just rip it in front of me or just not come at all." She gasped at this as I kept on going. "School parties, I was never really the type to go to because I was always reminded of me being alone or a loser and such, so I stopped going. And well I guess I just found parties to be… overrated."

"WHAT?!" she screeched out. "How can you say that?!"

"When I did ever get people for a party, they ask the simple questions, any beer? Nope, sorry too busy. Any cute girls being there? Nope, too busy. Any drugs? Nope sounds like a stupid party. You’re hosting a party? HA not on your life!" and then I added. "And on the off chance like I said that people came, my stuff was broken, place was trashed, and soon I was left cleaning up the mess! So sorry… parties to me, overrated for nothing to gain!" She just looked at me with that same wide eye look, seemly thinking hard on whatever she was thinking. Before she could open her mouth I said. "You know, back home this would be considered harassment," I pointed out as she closed her mouth. "So… stop asking me, because the answer is no."

She just gazed at me, and I gazed back, she seemly thinking extremely hard, for her eyes narrowed slightly, her arms crossed over her chest. After a bit, she simply stood up and walked away, out the room, and down the hall. There was a silent moment that clung to the room as I stood up as well. "Either way, best go and get ready for this interview thing or whatever."

"She's only trying to help lighten your mood you know," Twilight pointed out as I sighed. "Just let her…"

"Nope, no party, don't want one, don't need one!" I said about to leave, before Twilight stopped me.

"Before you leave… Brandon? I heard you tossing and turning the other night… as well as crying…" I stopped and kept my back to her. "Was it a nightmare, or did you…"

"Look, Twilight..." I sighed rubbing my eyes slightly with my fingers as I looked back at her. "Look… no offense, but I don't need nor want anyone trying to get all cozy up with me right now, or ask me question about what I'm dreaming of, even if it is a nightmare. I've only been here a few weeks… and every day I wake up, I'm reminded that this is not a dream, that I'm still in a world where I'm the only human being, surrounded by colorful talking ponies, gryphons, and dragons…"

"Oh my!" Spike chimed in as both me and Twilight turned our gazed to him. "Sorry… couldn't help myself!"

"Either way," I continued looking at her as I added. "You gave me history books so I could read and learn what to do to avoid upsetting… you even told me of your past with The Kidnapper, about all these 'tests' she gave you and such. How you look up to her like a second mother of sort." I crossed my arms again, chin to my chest as I sighed softly. "I… I just can't deal with all of this right now okay… I'm in a world where I feel like I'll be labelled either as a freak and captured to use as some sort of study group… or being labelled a monkey who lost all its fur or something. I'll be asked the same questions over, and over again to the point will I want to rip my own ears off so I don't hear it or anyone anymore!”

I started ranting to the air, making both Twilight, Spike and my watcher step back a little. "You don't understand how I'm feeling, you don't understanding the feeling of not waking up and walking down the street to see your brother, or nieces. You don't understand the enjoyment of walking down the street and not having people whispering about what you are, or how you got here. You don't understand the feeling of utter rage toward someone for taking you away because they were too stupid to mess with something they don't understand!"

I took a moment to collect myself before then adding. "You don't understand… that my nightmare is of her… tearing my family away from me… laughing and saying how I'll never see them again." I spoke softly as I turned, and left to go to my room… dressing up for the day ahead with the clothes that Marshmallow had made for me… a day I wanted over and done with: the interview with the press. "You just don't understand, and you never will," I whispered mostly to myself.

I took my sweet time to get ready and steady my nerves… as well as putting my temper on hold. Kicking newsponies for being morons wouldn’t look alright, and perhaps earn me a furious mob with pitchforks and torches in return if I gave in.

Thus, the moment I came outside—with Twilight following behind me—I was flooded with both the day’s sunlight and flashes of old school cameras; with the wave of questions coming from all which was and that.

Notepads out, ready for anything I may say or do. Twilight was with me, placing on a mask to keep her emotions in check from what I told her early that day. I answered questions they had, who I was, what I was and even how I got here.

Of course some tried to defend their princess, even after they got the true words from me that I punched her. I didn't care, not really. I told them my feelings and why I did that; but I'm sure that they will spin a tale to make me look bad. Again, at this point I really didn't care.

Many question I refused to answer, and mostly that were of the same that Twilight asked of me when we first met.

If you don’t believe me, think about my reaction to the dumbest questions. Really? Asking me whether I brainwashed Princess Twilight and Princess Celestia with my Transdimensional Monkey Powers to conquer Equestria, then the World?

I laughed in the face of the reporters too dumb to ask things like that one (which earned the price of ‘dumbest thing ever’), before giving them my 'you really think I can do that' look plastered on my face.

But after an hour of an unending wave of questions after questions, they left like locusts after eating all the wheat. I breathed out a sigh of relief hoping to god this would be the last time this happened, or at least not really that long.

Taking the opportunity, I was about to head on out—having my ID in my wallet with me—before I felt a soft touch on my arm. When I turned to see who it was, I saw Twilight’s hand holding me slightly… before she spoke.

"Can… can we talk?" she asked softly. "About what you said earlier."

"Look Twilight I…"

"Just hear me out, please?" she asked, looking at me with those pleading eyes… only for me to let out a puff of air, giving in with a nod after a moment.

Going inside her castle, we went to a room so we could have more privacy. Once inside, she leaned on the wall as she rubbed her arm, before then starting. "You're right," she started as I waited to see what she meant. "I don't understand what you're going through, I don't and never will… and I know you're not use to opening up to talk to others. But realize this, Brandon… that is how we ponies are. We tell others when we have issues, we tell others when we have worries and hopefully they can help us move on and solve them. It's just the way we are as a civilization… as a culture… as people."

She looked up to me as I kept gazing down at her before she added on more. "You claimed that you didn't have help back home, save from your family. That you didn't have a lot of friends to lean against. But… but maybe I can help?" she asked smiling, looking hopeful. "I want you to be happy Brandon, I am the Princess of Friendship… but more than that, I'm a pony too, one that doesn't want to see someone upset, or in pain. I'm always here to help, or just to talk!”

"All I ask… is that if you feel like you just need to talk, to vent… to even scream at someone. I'm always here to listen," she said before offering me a hug, her arms out a bit as I looked at her and down at her arms.

I had always done things before on my own… it was just the way I was raised, you had to do things on your own, life wasn't handed to you on a silver platter like the one percent. But seeing her and hearing what she had to say… maybe I could open up, maybe I could…

"Thanks," I said, not hugging her, but holding her hand in a firm handshake. "But right now, I just need to… adjust, maybe one day, but just… not now." She looked down at our joined hands and sighed softly, before nodding a bit as we released our hands. "Either way… can I go now? I really just need to walk about a bit."

"Sure… have fun Brandon!" she said as I gave her a small smile, and soon made my way outside.

It was nice… to be outside for real, the last time was when I first came to Ponyville. Some of the ponies gave whispers to me as I walked passed, my hands in my pocket as I walked along the dirt road, the crunching of rocks under my sandal-clad feet, courtesy of Marshmallow before she tried her hand at making something more… tough.

As I walked by, started getting accustomed to it… slightly, the whispering I mean. I didn't get far on my own until Shadow came out and was walking behind me.

“Did you really need to laugh at the questions they asked you?” was the first thing she asked of me as I outwardly sighed from this, already bringing my hand up to my eyes to rub at, as if rubbing the sleep out of my eyes. “They were just asking questions that were on their minds!”

“Here… allow me to mind control you with my otherworldly powers,” I made a ‘woooo’ noise as I wiggled my fingers at her, causing her to snort and glare at me once more… should really start calling her Fangy McGlare, from now on with all the glaring she gave me… really would add more wrinkles to her face I supposed.

Thus, I took note of that fact for later, when she grated my nerves further down this day. Heh… all that glaring will wrinkle you, Fangy Wrinkly McGlare!

Still, even with miss grump guard coming up behind me, the day was turning out good.

“For one, I am looking for work, Fangy Face… that way I won’t have to think much about all this crap I’m going through right now.” I said to her as I kept looking for the legendary, unique sign that says the universal song of hope for all unemployed everywhere: Help wanted.

Shadow? She replied the way I knew that she would.

“At least then you won’t be a freeloader when it comes to staying within the Princess of Friendships halls,” my overseer announced, the clanking of her armor coming up behind me as I sighed outwardly again.

She was really starting to get on my nerves. Well, now that I really think about it, perhaps she took this job just to try and push me into doing something utterly stupid to give her a reason to lock me up. I really wanted to respond to what she had said, but well, after the interview and all the little comeback I gave them, maybe I ran out of wit for the day; will have to refill it with coffee when we returned from my quest.

As I didn't' reply back due to me not feeling in the mood to push her buttons as well. (No matter how much I really wanted to.) Our relationship really hadn't changed since the first day she was assigned as my guard. She still graced me with little or no friendly chatting, save to either say stuff to make me feel bad for what I did to the Kidnapper, or whatever else that crossed her two-pence noggin.

But again it didn't matter to me one cent… Because every time she did, I pointed out how blindly following someone even when they made a mistake and tried to justified it, just proved how much of a blind follower she really was; again she didn't like that one bit.

There were a few places that were hiring, but they mostly shut me down the moment I asked… either because they didn't know what I was and wouldn't want to risk their place of work with that… or perhaps it was because of the guard standing behind me glaring heavily mostly at me.

After a hour of looking, Shadow spoke up. "Look, human," she spoke, first time I think she ever called me a non-monkey related name. "No one is going to hire you so why don't you just stop and head back to the castle?"

"Maybe because it's the fact you're always glaring behind me," I pointed out. "Perhaps if you stayed outside I may have had a job by now!"

"Are you blaming me?!" Shadow raged at me as she got closer to meet my sight, me not giving in as she came closer, silted eyes almost meeting mine if not for her snout.

"Maybe," I said smirking looking back at her. "Wouldn’t it be funny if that was the case?" she only frowned at me all the more as I continued, "How about this, a little deal between us." I pointed to a shop, looking like a candy shop called Bon Bon's Candy Shop. In the window was a Help wanted sign as I laid out my plan. "This will be the last one I try today, if I go in alone and get the job… hrm… you give me half of your payment that's coming up for say… two payments."

"And if you don't get the job?" she asked, her eyebrow raising.

"If I don't… you get two of my payment from the government… full." I said, drawing the words in such a way to convince the hard-headed mare.

As for Fangy McGlare? Her eyes slightly grew wide at that as she smirked and held her hand out, handshaking my proffered hand. "Deal!" She exclaimed.

Perhaps working as a guard isn’t the best choice of career here, if she salivated at having my monies? Must remember that.

Walking inside the store, the smell of sweet candy rushed to my nose as it reminded me of a kid in a… well candy store! Rows of candy, and other such things seen along the walls, and table. At the end was a old cash counter and behind it, a mare. She was one of the normal-looking ponies… an Earth Pony with a beige coat, pigment blue mane with a rose pink streak, cerulean eyes. She wore what looked like a green shirt to match the sign outside that had the name, a name tag along her shirt that read, Sweetie Drops.

When she heard me coming, she gazed up at me and looked rather surprised, a trait I kinda grew use to at this point. But, to my pleasant surprise, she only smiled and said. "Well hello there!" How surprising… a pony that's willing to talk to me, outside of the few I knew of. "What can I do for you?"

"I saw that you had a Help Wanted sign out front," I pointed out pointing with my thumb to the window. "And I was wondering if you would be willing to hire me." She looked at me, seemly looking me up and down at this as she placed her hand along her chin as if thinking even deeper.

"Truly I'm not sure," she said looking at me again. "I'm not doubting that you can't do anything but still…" she said before her eyes lit up. "However… and take this as lightly as I can make it. You working here, someone that no one had ever seen before; could bring sellers in mostly just to see you… uh no offense."

"Some taken…" I said, not angry, seeing how I could see her reason. "If it means anything, I am a quick learner… and I'm willing to work in heavy lifting. I know someone of magic could be better but…"

"No," she stopped me and smiled. "I know what you mean, and don't worry about that." She looked off as if thinking and said "How about this, day after tomorrow why don't you come back for some trail run, we will do a three month trial and if you are a good fit, we can talk about part-time or full time?"

I smiled, happy at least that I was going to be given a chance, with handshakes given and time frame of coming back, I left out the shop as Shadow was waiting for me.

Approaching her, I asked, "So! When do I expect my first payment?" before smirking at her as I walked on back to the castle… Not hearing her clanking armor behind me, I turned briefly to see what was taking her so long… only to see her wide eyes open in disbelief, looking at me without blinking.

And what made that scene all the better, was when Sweetie Drop went to the window, and removed the Help Wanted sign.

Old School is the New School

Author's Note

New chapter out after a long time, been playing the new Destiny 2 and still am, so writing will be slow until i'm bored with that game.

also some Real life stuff is making me unable to write as quickly as I wish...still looking for work, and possible if the demand is high I may try and start commissions for short stories if that what people would want from me. still deciding, but if you want that, simply tell me and when I am able or want to, we can see what we can do eh?

Old School is the New School

I still had a day left until I had to meet up with Sweetie Drop about the start of my trial run in her candy shop. As for Twilight, she was overjoyed that I was able to land a job. As for my beloved bodyguard, Shadow? Well, she was not that happy about my delicious and very profitable victory, seeing how half her payment for two months, would be all mine.

Nothing else really did change in the day after that meeting. There was Pinkie Pie—who was still trying to get me to have a party—to which I would: either not even answer her; or just give her a blank look until she left with her ears splayed on her head.

Rarity—God bless her—sent me some more clothes, and a pair of shoes. Like the clothing, it took her a few tries until she got them just right. But looking at the bright side, at least now I wouldn't have to wear those sandals; I am not a sandal guy really.

Not a sandal guy as in, at all.

Still, it was nice to have any sort of clothing and footwear of any kind without any sort of payment. She was considered—by the ponies I overheard speaking about her—to be a type that would give just the shirt off her back if anyone needed it. So, at least there was that knowledge.

Looking out my window however, I gazed at a few newspress who were waiting and watching the castle with notepad at the ready. Like I thought alright, they spun a tale of how my race must be very thin tempered, just to stand up and attack the Kidnapper before she had time to explain herself properly.

What was there to explain really, to this scatterbrained news guys that came for an encore of bluntness on my side? And now I bet these Newsponies were here for a follow up report. Of what they want to report, I’m not really sure, but who cares about those damned paparazzi anyways?

I was brought out of my deep philosophical thinking by a male voice asking me, "What are you doing?"

Turning aside from the window, I met the sight of Spike at the doorway of my room. From my sideview, I could tell from my window how Twilight came out to face the lions, and tell them to go elsewhere… and as many didn’t quickly obey, she said something softly that caused them to quickly evacuate the area. Heh. Never thought I’d see that side of her. I wonder what could she have told them to make them leave on their own? This left me to watch them scatter like bugs as I had a piece of paper before me, doodles to all that tried to read them—and plans for me.

"You think it's possible to buy or build a cannon that shoots paper balls?" I asked a question that seemed kinda random, causing Spike to blink… as he clearly looked quite confused at my question out of thin air. He continued blinking a few times while looking at me as if trying to think on what I was talking about. "You know, a cannon that shoots..."

"I know what you said," he answered as he shook his head slightly. "But… why?"

"So I can shoot the newspress with paper balls," I pointed out very cleverly. "Duh."

"But… why a cannon?" Spike asked as I looked back at him. "I mean just throwing balls out would be the easiest thing..."

"Not pinpoint enough," I added as I looked back out the window, a few Newspress dared to stay at a distance for the new scoop on my private life or something.

"Slingshot?" Spike volunteered helpfully.

"Too much like Bart Simpson." I answered again as he blinked from that answer.

"Who?" Spike asked as if he didn’t know how to handle my clever wit.

"Doesn't matter, just not going do it with a slingshot, man!" I proclaimed as he sighed softly.

"So why a cannon?" Spike asked again, while I heard the sound of hoofsteps coming down the hallway. As for how I knew it wasn't Twilight coming to meet me? Well, because she was downstairs outside still dealing with the last few.

"Oh my sweet, sweet little Spike!" I said turning around to pet his head as if he was a lost child, Spike frowning at me because of the petting as I exclaimed lowering my voice in an attempt to imitate the master of badassery. "Bitches love cannons!"

Yeah, the greatest vampire in the history of vampires had that one thing right!

However, I was brought out of my imagine spot of me wearing a red long coat and a nice hat by a feminine yell that drove me back to reality like an eight-wheeler does to a pedestrian in the way.

"Hey!" I heard the yell directed at me, as a rolled-up newspaper covered in a magical glow came into sight and slapped me across the face. Of course, as the student of the badass, I totally didn’t yelped out slightly like a dog being smacked with a rolled-up newspaper. I just glared at the one who dared attack me!

The unicorn in question name, was Starlight Glimmer, a student of sorts of Twilight in Friendship. (I mean really... you need to be taught about friendship...like really?) Either way, she nearly stood about the same height as Twilight, maybe just a tiny bit shorter. (Hey! Don't ask for heights, I don't know, all I care about are they taller than me or shorter than me.) Her coat was that of a pink like hue to it a very pink or almost light purple hue to it. Her mane and tail were that of mixture of purple and teal. As for her choice of attire, apparently she decided to wear today a pair of skinny jeans that allowed her form to be easily seen. Her hips were wide, while her blouse at least covered up her breasts properly so I couldn't see the crack between them.

I raised my eyebrow at her as she frowned back, and pointed the newspaper at my nose pushing it as she walked into the room. "First of all!" she nearly yelled out in a demanding voice, as I rolled my tongue to my right cheek in annoyance. "Don't swear here, it's so unbecoming! And second! Don't swear in front of the baby dragon!"

"Firstly," I said grabbing the newspaper from her magical grip and went up and poked her nose with it, making her scrunch up her snout. "Don't hit me like a dog just because you don't like my swearing. I'll swear however and whenever I damn well please. ‘kay, Time Traveler?"

The story I heard about her was a strange one indeed. It seemed that she used to live in a gods-forsaken village in the middle of nowhere, where she took everyone’s Cutie Mark to make them all equal… That is one part strange.

Adding to the weirdness of the story, when Twilight and her friends stopped her or whatever, she… went back in time to try to make it like they never met; Twilight and her friends I mean. Thus each time, the future was brought out of whack. From Nightmare Moon winning, to the Changelings winning, and other such things like that… and all that crossed my mind at the time was: what the hell?

Anyways, when I heard of this—an idea came to mind: what if they could use the scroll used to travel through time to stop the Kidnapper from doing the spell!? But that was shot down quickly along with my hopes, as the scroll was taken in a portal, and got lost to who knows where… or when, leaving me feeling once more beaten.

My one possible chance of returning home and pretend that all this crap happened: gone up in smoke before I could even bother raising my spirit at the idea.

The reason why I only met her yesterday, was because she and her friend Trixie went about on one of Trixie's shows. She was a magician unicorn or whatever, I really didn't pay too much attention to a pony who wasn't there. Starlight also lived here at the castle as a sort of live-in student, so at least now there were more ponies to talk to… rather than the choices being restricted to either the Princess of Friendship, Fang Face, and lastly Spike.

"And secondly," I added as I threw the rolled-up newspaper towards the nearby table, while she wrinkled her nose. "Baby dragon? I mean, come on! He must be a few years younger than Twilight! Wouldn't he be considered a young adult by now?"

I had also heard the story of how Twilight at a young age hatched Spike's egg, which was thought to be 'dead' then, and her magic hatched him out. I'm not sure myself how old he is now, but Twilight told me she was around 7 years old when she went for this test of sort. She was around my age but I didn’t truly know since I never asked around. 25, maybe 27 year-old looking? I mean, it looks like Alicorns could live for thousands of years. At this point I couldn't really care at the age of these Alicorns. But going back on track, if Twilight was indeed 25 years old, he would be around 18 maybe even 19 at this point right?

"He’s a baby dragon in dragon terms," Starlight pointed out firmly as she again crossed her arms as I signed out softly at her stubbornness.

"But in pony terms, I mean come on," I poked his head lightly as he frowned at me for poking him. "This guy can run this castle and library, cook for you two and myself… and possibly been on half the adventures of Twilight and CO. And you're still claiming him to be a 'baby dragon'? I mean, give the dude some credit, will you?" At this statement of mine, she appeared to open her mouth to speak out, but then stopped not sure really what to say to me. I schooled my face to hide my shit-eating grin as I lowered my voice and said in front of her, "Besides, like I said… Bitches love cannons." Of course, the paper roll of whacking found its way to my head again as she stormed out of the room huffing after dealing one point of damage to my pool of health points.

"Did you really have to do that?" Spiked asked me as I laughed out softly at this and shrugged. "I mean you know Twilight's also gonna grill you later for that right?"

"Meh," I said shrugging a bit. "YOLO."

"YOLO?" he asked blinking as I took the paper and wrote down the word and beside each letter I placed the rest of the words. "You, only, live, once?" he asked as I nodded. "What does that mean?"

"Pretty much, dude," I said about to get real with him. "That you only live once and such, right? I mean, we don't know what happens after death… or if this is really your only life. One might as well enjoy it."

"So… why aren't you following and enjoying life right now then?" he asked as we went to sit along the bed, just two dudes talking as I flopped back a bit on the bed, hands behind my head as I sighed softly. "I mean… if you follow this YOLO thing…"

"It's because I came here forcefully." I pointed out, for what seemed like the many times I said already. "I mean… maybe if I had a choice, and maybe if I didn't have anything back home… yeah maybe I would've came here to start a new life, but! I didn't have my choice." I looked over at him and then said as I knew about when he went to see the other dragons, about this Dragon Lord thing or whatever. "Let's pretend that this Dragon Lord… Ember was her name?" when he nodded his head I went on. "Let's pretend because that Dragon Stick thingy makes dragons listen to her order. Let's say that she ordered you never to see Twilight and your other ponies friends, that including Rarity…" I knew about his crush, I mean it as so easy to see that he had the hots for her! "And you have to follow that order, no matter how hard you may try, the choice is taken from you."

He looked down a bit and then his eyes grew wide as he soon looked over at me as I nodded my head. "Oh man… I'm sorry… when you put it like that, it..."

"Sucks?" I asked as he slightly nodded at this as I sighed. "At this point I will have to just… get used to that I'm stuck here, no way of going home. The more I try to think about me going home, the more I'm putting myself up to be knocked right back down the next day I wake up in this room. It's hard, really it is." I went on as I sat up, hands crossed about my lap as I looked down to the floor. "Not knowing what my family is doing right now, it's been nearly a month and I have to wonder, does time move the same here as it did there. If not, how long has truly passed since I disappeared? Did they just wrote me off as dead, or are they still looking, praying that I'll be back to them?"

I closed my eyes and let out a strong exhaled as I sighed, then slapped my legs a bit with my hands as I stood up. "Anyway let's not think of this right now, you doing anything today?"

"No," he answered looking to me as he raised a eye ridge. "Why?"

"Hey… Human!" we looked over to see Fangy at the doorway, a bag in her hand as she frowned and threw it to me, it felt hefty as she snorted and left as I smirked. While looking at the spoils of sweet, sweet victory, an idea came to my mind - and looked down at Spike, and asked him: "Wanna do a guy day?"

After the newspress finally left, I approached Twilight with Spike in tow, and asked her permission about taking her younger brother for a guy’s day out… and got her blessing to take him with me after reminding me that my choice of words around Spike was something I would have to watch out about. To that, I said the same thing to her that I did to Starlight, which of course earned me the same answer and look before leaving, muttering to herself about doing some research about something.

I mean it, I'm really thinking that Spike was near the point of being considered a young adult in human (or pony) type standards due to age and maturity alone. Well, sure! The guy may be young in dragons terms, not really sure how long a dragon could live. If we go by the old stories back home with me and that being ether hundreds, or thousands of years. Upon those standards, then yeah… I guess he would be considered a 'baby dragon.' But I mean, really folks? If you're going to give an individual the responsibility of someone who looked to be the age of the working force, then treat him or her as such, not as a child when you feel like it.

"So what was that about back at the castle?" I heard him ask, as we made our way down the street of Ponyville. I looked over at him when he asked such a question, while looking at a side glance at the few ponies and other beings who lived there—many gazing at us but mostly at me if I had to guess—as we walked down the lightly dirt pathway. There were some stone sidewalks being made as it seemed Ponyville was slowly growing, and not so more as a village, but becoming a small town.

"What was what about?" I asked, wanted to be clarified.

"Well the bits would be a good start," he said as I had tied the bag along my belt as we walked. "And about you talking about my age?" Now that I thought about it, I wondered where Fang Face was… maybe she was just back at the castle not caring about me, or was she around hiding in the shadows like an emo, so that she wouldn't be annoyed by me. Eh, didn't matter, out of sight out of mind I supposed. "I mean, it doesn't bug me that much. I'm kinda use to it."

"But doesn't it just bug you a little bit?" I asked as he gazed at me with confusion. "I mean… you do a lot dude! You cook, you clean—hell! You do laundry! I mean, I don't think I ever had my clothing smell that good so quickly!" He smiled at my explanation and waved his clawed hand a bit as I went on. "And yet… even going on some of those adventures with the girls you told me about! Hell, you are considered a hero in the Crystal Empire right? And they still claim you to be a baby… I mean… that doesn't sound fair, does it?"

He seemed to think for a moment as we slowed down our walking to a even slow pace. His arms crossed about his chest, eyes closed as he seemed very deep in thought. After a moment, he then responded with this. "I guess it would be easy to say that, I've just kinda grown used to the way they treat me. I mean, I AM a baby dragon in terms of dragons—I am very young—so there is no question about that. And yes, I do a lot around the castle and such, but that's because I enjoy helping when I can." He then added as he looked at me with a pensive look in his eyes. "And yeah, I've been on some of those adventures with them, but I didn't really do a lot per say. And, to be honest? I think that, at times when I do help it either turns out to be just good luck on my side, or bad like on the other. They are just worried about me and want what's best for me, I suppose."

I listened and when he was done, I had to agree with him at those points. I mean, back home? My mother would've no doubt told me things I couldn't do, but she was worried about my well-being at the same time. The amount of groundings I got could be the result of that. And I never thought about that he enjoyed doing what he did.

"I mean, I have to cook and clean, because Twilight would at times even forget to eat if I didn't remind her!" Spike exclaimed as he spread out his arms… only for the two of us to share a laugh at this as we went back on with our walk.

"So," He asked after a bit when we left a store and came out with two cold drinks that I bought for us. "Why did Shadow give you those Bits?"

"She lost a bet she made with me," I pointed out before chuckling at that mare’s face of disbelief when I said to her I had landed a job. "Remember how I got a job at Sweetie Drops? I bet her that I could get the job if she didn't come in. She agreed to the bet, and well… I’ll get half her payments. Well, this one and the next one coming."

"That was a pretty big gamble, don't you think? Or is that the YOLO motto you told me about?"

"You got it!" I confirmed as we took a swig of the drinks… kinda tasted like coke. "Still, I know now that it was a big stupid gamble … and to be honest? I wasn’t so sure at the time that it would work, but Heh! At least I got some spending money until I get it from up top?"

"Whatcha going to do with the money?" Spike inquired as he took another sip from the soft drink.

That was indeed a good question. I could really just save this for a rainy day, and while I knew I had more money coming in soon from the local government, it wasn't like I had to worry about food and other such expenses. Then there was the job I landed, which would be coming along the corner as well.

What stopped me in my track though, was what looked to be a video game store. In the window showing off the newest home gaming system… which surprised me when it nearly looked like the old Nintendo 64! Of course here seemed it was called the Neightendo… really…? What's next, a Pony-Station 1 or something?

As if hearing my disbelieving tone at the similarities, the whole universe decide to up the ante… and I slapped myself mentally to focus again.

Only to stare at the add next to the Neightendo 64… which was a poster talking about the next high end Home gaming system… with the pun I just made up!?

Dragging my eyes off the poster mocking my sense of sanity, I instead paid attention to Spike—whose eyes light up as he then exclaimed giddily, "Oh sweet it's open today!" He then explained to me, "This lot was bought, and when we found out that it was going to become a game store; many of us were happy!” He exclaimed before then added. “Before, if we wanted games, we had to send for it, with mail, and even that would take a while to get to us!” He added before he looked up to me. "Can we check it out for a bit?"

I thought about it, I knew Spike had a TV back in his room with a older looking game console and games that reminded me of the Super NES. I guess it would have the same name. The games were almost the same, like for one, Legend of Zelda, Link to the Past. The new name or the one for here was, The Legend of Zenta, Hero of the Past.

Beside a few name changes for one, Link was always unknown, the back always says 'You are a hero,' or other things to make the player more wanting or believing it's them. Hell, they even had a character customization! One up for me!

However, when I asked Spike how the TV was powered, or even the game system, he just said that the stuff was magical charged, that you could have them for decades before having to have someone from the gaming store recharge them for a price. Damn… that's kinda cool. And TVS were only used for movies, and the games. No news or anything, though there was talk of that… wondered how they would work around that. I mean, I know back home it was what… well, TV’s and that worked, it didn't matter.

We walked in and Spike went right to the small stack of SNES—which showed with its small number of releases—which because the new system was out, the older games from last gen wouldn't be having any new games.

I knew he wanted the new gaming system, ‘cause I saw him look at the price tag and cringe a bit at it… this, of course, left me wondering: Does he even get a paycheck for everything he does, or is he like me, and spends it as soon as he gets it?

Two ponies were at the front counter, as it was a slow day, one was even playing on the demo system they had—man, this would've been The Job for me.

Going up towards the counter, my movement drew the attention of the one who was not playing… who nudged his co-worker and both saw me as I reached the counter. "Hey there!" one, a earth pony with deep red coat and brown mane spoke. "What can I do for ya?"

"How much for that Neigh… tendo 64?" I had to slowly say it, because I almost said Nintendo.

"Oh, that one? Huh…" he went and checked on some books he had before him and told me the price. After opening the bag of bits, I had more than enough and I smiled.

"Can you do me a favor?" when they tilted their heads I went on. "See the dragon over there?" I said while pointing at Spike, who was looking with barely concealed desire at the stack of games for the new Neightendo, to which they nodded in assent. "Keep him busy away somewhere else, this purchase is for him. I have some games I wanna get as well, but I don't want him to see!"

Both of them looked to one another and smiled as the one playing the game rose up and went to Spike and invited him to join him out back—I overheard him saying something about seeing the latest stuff for upcoming games. This gave me time to buy the system, a handful of games, and a few extra controllers just in case.

Ten minutes later, Spike returned—his eyes sparkling—his face showing how amazed he was as he came over to me. The box with my purchase was beside me, hidden by some games rakes as Spike exclaimed. "Dude, they let me see some cool stuff that won't be on shelf for a few months! I mean, I can't tell you! But, man! I gotta ask Twilight for help saving my bits to get them!"

"That's cool dude," I said as I laughed at myself contentedly. "Only as well, I have something to ask of you."

"What?" he asked looking at me as I faked being thoughtful… before moving my foot over slowly and dragging the box out of its hiding place. Of course, the box of the system and games on top could be seen once it was next to me.

I couldn’t help but feeling happy as I saw his eyes growing wide as his jaw dropped, only for me to ask him:

"Know any purple dragons that want a new gaming system?"

And that was the first time I was ever hugged by a dragon… to the point he nearly broke my neck!

Heartfelt Discussions

Darkness surrounded me from all sides, cries of help, pleads of my family calling out to me as they begged me to help find them from a power out of my control. I ran all around, left, right, forward back, nothing matter in this dark void of something. However Her laughers was clearly heard. Her damn laughter that sounded like a angles voice mixed with that of the demon she was, taunting me in so many ways! "Come and find them!" Her sing song like voice was heard as well as another cackling like laughter! Sweat poured down my face, drenched my clothes as I looked around. "Or have you truly given up...truly given up that you will never see them again?!"

"Fuck you!" I screeched out in anger. "Let them go you fucking monster!"

"Oh you sweet, silly little child," She was right behind me, I could feel her breath, chill to the touch as my body froze. Her breath somehow smelling of both vile and mint. "They are already mine...And you will never see them again!"

I whirled around to punch where she was, but all I could see, slowly moving away from me...my family!

My brother, mother, grandmother, nieces and their mother, all having their arms to me, calling out to me as I ran toward them. However, it was like I was being held back, before a tug along my neck made me fall backwards! A hand clasped along my neck as I felt the collar around it, the leash...connected to...Her!

The Kidnapper, standing there, arms crossed over her chest, a wide crazy eye look, as her hand clasp the leash firmly along her hand, laughing all the more as one last line escaped her lips. "You're here to stay, you're mine!"

I woke up with a jerk and in a cold sweat, breathing heavily as the only thing covering me, was the blanket as it feel around my waist. I shook my head, trying to clear the sweat that poured down my skin, allowing my slightly longer hair now to shake and whip along the back...I'll have to see about getting it trimmed down soon.

A month had passed, well, it now being my month and a half timeframe since I been in this new world, and at last I can say, the news about the one who hit the Kidnapper, was all but gone and nearly forgotten. Many were on my side on what happened and felt like I had the right to do so, while others were still on the side of their, 'never do any bad' Princess. It didn't matter to me, I was just bloody happy that every morning I wouldn't be met with ponies or other such beings that came across Ponyville the same thing over and over again.

Once getting my first paycheck from both the government and my new Boss for now, Bon Bon, she asked me to call her as such, so why not, I wouldn't now confused her to Sweetie Belle, Rarity's younger sister.

Working for Bon Bon was rather fun, she was easy to get along with, and was always there to help me out when needed to be. The Cash Register I would be using of course reminded me of the ones in the early 60's or 50's. You know those old ones where would only be seen in old black and white videos? Either way, whenever she wasn't there, something about her other 'job'. Her marefriend, Lyra would come and make sure everything was running smoothly.

It was a short rocky start with Lyra, the mint green unicorn with a harp, or 'Lyra' cutie mark from what I was told she had. Seems some ponies had their cutie marks on their butts, or their shoulders; don't know why, just putting it up to who cares. But after a day of working alongside her, she seeing how I acted around kids...or foals I should say; she warmed up to me rather quickly.

Twilight was surprised when Spike and I returned with his new gaming system that I bought for him, he going on and on about the Zelda like game he would play, or the Mario Kart like game he would try out with me. (At this point I'm just going to say what the games were human wise mostly to keep it simple for me to remember, because some of the names they called the games were rather...well stupid.) She was about to give Spike the whole, "Don't you go and always play it and not do your chores!" type talk, but I reassured her, that I already had the talk with him, about how games can take over one life...I mean there was me before I came here, I possible played about at least six to eight hours a day playing games...in one sitting. I wasn't proud of it, but it just allowed me to escape from the outside world; even for a bit.

I placed a preorder for the Playstation clone that would be coming out soon, seems they bumped up the date because how well the N64 was doing, and if the games were to be almost the same, there would be some good games coming for the PS1. I did wonder, how different some of them would be.

However now rolling over in bed, trying to get back to sleep, I just couldn't. Checking the clock on my phone after setting it to this world time, seeing that it was almost five in the morning...I decided to get up to do some early morning training.

It seemed even before I was brought to this world, Twilight was in the process of working on forming her own guards for the growing town she called home. Before she was a princess it was just that, a small village. But over the years more ponies and other such beings came to live near Ponyville...a quite ironic name now that I thought of it. Though the place was still under the laws of Equestria, the Kidnapper so it seemed, thought it would be a good idea to add more guards then the few who worked there already. And also to allow Twilight to make changes she thought would fit well for the growing town. To me it just felt like another way of her throwing work on someone else, but I digress.

At times many of the guards, or extra guards, came from Canterlot and would leave at night to return home. A wing of the Friendship Castle, was refitted to be a sort of living quarters for the guards that worked here. So for a few days they could work here, and have a long few days off back home wherever they were from; if they lived away from Ponyville that is. And with a living quarters, also gave way to a gym for training.

Even though myself and Spike would game together, I didn't game as much as I used to. Mostly because a lot of the games I got him, and he got himself, were the same old games with just a few changes. So I already knew how they played so it didn't really matter. Twilight gave me permission to use the gym if I wanted to, and I took that to heart.

A boxing ring stood in the middle that would allow the guards to spar with one another, heavy bags lined up the side as well as lifting weights and other such items. It reminded me of the Old Man's gym I use to go to train, in fact it was much cleaner with barely anything being worn or used. He would have a fit, always saying he didn't care if we broke the stuff as long as it was broken by training. I went off to the side and found some fingerless gloves that Twilight magical made for me. It reminded me of the gloves Ryu from Street Fighter would use. Soft padding on the knuckles and everything. With how big the guards were compared to me, hand sizes, I couldn't wear the gloves all that well. These ones I could tighten up enough that it felt great and didn't slip with every movement.

Placing a towel along the table and my water bottle as well. I went up to one of the heavy bags as I breathed out. I only started to use this gym a week or so back, so I was still pretty rusty.

I worked on my jabs, remembering my breathing training, making a short exhale and breath-in with every punch, moving around, always keeping myself on my toes as I punched the bag. The thud of my fist connecting echoing as well as the rattling of the chain that held them up. Strong haymakers on the left and right, lower body shots, head shots. I did all I could and slowly the training came back to me. Sweat poured down my body, but at least not from the fear of the dream I had early, but from my body getting the workout it wasn't so use to anymore.

I was enjoying my morning workout, until I heard the sound of someone tapping their feet...or hooves, along the ground as I sighed, and turned over to see...guess who; Grumpy Fang Face. "What are you doing in here?" she demanded. She wasn't wearing her normal armor that I always saw her in, but this time looked like gym wear, a tank top that covered her breast and moved down until where her belly button would be. And shorts that just reached her knees barley. They were black in color, allowing her grey bat pony colors to look so much duller compared to it. I could see along her belly, that she had muscles, abs that showed years of training really did pay off for her.

"Punching a heavy bag," I said matter-of-factly, as I went back to punching said bag.

"Still having a wet dream about punching a defenceless mare?"

I groaned and released a heavy outward growl like noise and just held the heavy bag before I then said.

"Okay you know what, I'm done!" I said glaring at her and pointed to her and then to me. "You, me, ring now!"

"What?" she asked looking kinda surprised.

"You hate me," I pointed out. "And really I wouldn't care if you were struck by a car at this point. So I'm doing what my old couch used to do when people in the gym got angry at one another...settled it in a sparring match."

"Why should I even agree to that...I would easily beat you."

"Then get in, shut up and do it." I ordered as I took a swing of my water. "Unless you're all talk and no action to back you up."

She got it rather quickly after that, after putting on some gloves herself and we making sure that we were both at the ready and made some honorable ground rules of this spar. If Twilight got upset it was my idea, I would have agreed to that anyway but knew she was covering her own skin anyway. We don't charge the other with assault if we lose, and dirty shots are not allowed. We both went to our side of the ring, and after she said that she was ready and I was as well; we started our little bout.

Fang Face was quick, but that was to be expected from a flyer like herself. Twilight explained to me that pony types like her and Rainbow Dash would be considered the lightest of the three pony group, (four if you count Alicorns) Unicorn being a sort of middle ground, and Earth Ponies being the strongest and more hefty. She came at me however quickly, and I watched as she used her wings to give her a burst of speed, almost like a quick dash as she made a jab. I swayed a bit to the left, keeping my hands up to block my face; but was too slow to react to the sharp hook to my ribs. I took a step back and made my move, doing a feint to the left, my right hand came over and lightly smacked along her sides, below the rib cage. I went in for another quick body jabs, hitting a few more; before ducking down and cracked my left across her muzzle sending her stumbling backwards.

I watched as her tongue pushed along the inside of her cheek as she glared daggers at me, my hand coming up, and curling two fingers at her; taunting her to bring it on.

The room was filled with the thud of punching landing their marks, huffing of two fighters going at one another. How long we went, I couldn't tell you, all I could tell, was that my body was bruised from where she hit me, and the only thing I could tell where I harmed her a bit to roughly, was her left eye being swollen shut. However there was one issue that I was hating, I was breathing heavily, my breath loud and short as I tried to catch what little air I could get inside my lungs, but her, no she was fine, fit as a whistle. She had the all knowing smirk plaster over her muzzle as she was still ready to go. Me, on the other hand, I felt ready to just throw in the towel and call it quits...as much as I hated to do that.

"What in Celestia's name is going on here!?" I looked behind, and saw Twilight standing there, she donned that what looked like blue skinny jeans, as well as a plain blue button up jacket of sorts as she looked both modified at what she saw, mostly because I believe now that I think about it, I was bleeding a bit...my nose did hurt. "Captain Shadow...what is the meaning of this?!" Captain...wait she was a captain...so why was she spending her time just watching over me, I mean I would think a captain would be busy with other things.

Before she could respond, I spoke up. "It was my idea," I admitted raising a hand. "I asked her if we could bout a bit, get some...pent up anger between us out of our systems."

"By punching each other like brainless idiots?!"

"Eh, I have a few brains cell left in my head..." I half joked. "What's a few extra one knocked out going to do?"

"I'm not laughing at this! Now explain to me why I shouldn't be upset with her for even agreeing to this! She has the training of the royal guards, one of the best close quarter combat and..."

"Hey...hey Bookworm!" I yelled out, causing my head to throb. "Chill...like I said it was my idea, I use to spar back home when I use to go to the local gym. It just something one did to...clear the air so to speak. To take a deep breath, and chill...be angry with me more than anything!" She looked to about to say something, and even off to the side, I saw Fang Face looking surprised, as if I wouldn't take the blame like I promised I would. It didn't matter as Twilight only sighed and rubbed her eyes a bit before adding.

"Fine...but if this is gonna be something that will happen normally can you tell me as such so I won't be surprised seeing either of you bruised up?"

"Sure thing," I half waved as I got out the ring, enough sparring for one day, however the princess of friendship stopped me, as she gazed at me, after a moment, her horn glowed as I was surprised when the pain numbed. Looking at the mirror I saw that I looked just as fine as if the fight never happened, reaching up to touch my face in a look of confusion.

Magic...gotta love it I supposed.

After Twilight worked over Shadow’s own body with the magic, I really didn’t think that she needed it, I mean sure I put in a few good whacks on her, but she looked as if really she could just chuck it up to that she just banged herself while training. Comparing myself to her, I looked and felt like a truck hit me. “Maybe if your not always playing those silly games,” she spoke as she went and got her towel to dab the sweat off her brow. “You would’ve been able to at least tickle me.”

“Really love to stroke your damn ego don’t you?” I asked her as she turned to frown at me as I spoke some more.”I know I haven't trained as much as I should, and you’re a trained Soldier.” I then added while smirking. “Or can you only fight and beat those who didn’t go into the same trainer as you?”

“Watch yourself Monkey,” she hissed a warning at me.

“Or what?” I asked smirking. “Gonna bite me?”

“Maybe I will!” she growled back leaving me to then turn my back to her, and as I started to leave I gave her the finger as I left to get some food.

“Take me out to dinner first,” I reminded her. “I have some standards, though they may not be high...but I got them!”

I only smirked as I heard her make a sort of sputtering like noise, as she spit out the water that she was drinking, then opening her mouth like a fish -- as if she was unable to even say, or respond to what I said; before then hearing her groaning out in anger as she made her way out.

Monkey 1, Fang Face, 0. No wait...Monkey 2, Fang Face 0, I forgot about the bet I won against her!

After the sparring match me and Fangy did, and after some good tasting smoke fish from the griffon salesbird that would come in at times to sell it (which, to my surprise tasted almost like good ol’ canadian bacon); Twilight buying them mostly for just me and Spike, and eggs. Luckily for Spike, he was given a day off, and asked if I wanted to spend some time playing some games with him.

We spent a good chunk of it playing a Mario Kart like game, he telling me that some of the characters were from other games. I choose one from the Zelda clone, gotta rock my green hat man, even from another world. We had fun, laughing and cursing, not cussing, each other when we would knock the other person out of first place. I tell you, after almost a decade of playing online, split screen, it felt like going back in time when games had more planning than anything. After a few more races, he started to ask me questions about day to day life, even more so what was said a few days back.

"So, you're thinking of possible having a place built for you?" he asked as he grabbed a item that allowed his racer to pull away with a speed boost, leaving me to try and up.

"Yeah," I answered with a nod as I smiled getting a magical bolt, shooting him with it, causing him to slow down. "Castle is too rich for me, and if I save up the government money I'm getting from the Kidnapper; I'll be set to pay for a good pot of land and then commission someone to make me a home and build it."

"You'll still come over to visit right?" he asked as he tsk as I blocked his own magical fire blast with a orb of shield. "It's cool having another guy friend, and I..."

"I'm not moving out of town Spike," I reminded him with a small chuckle and lightly shoved him as he laughed and shoved me back, both of us easily to be pushed over if we were careful; being crossed legged along the ground. "Hell, if ya want, you can just come visit whenever you want."

"What if I wanted to move in?" I didn't know if he was being for real or just joking around. From the short amount of time telling Twilight about how she was treating Spike not as someone close to her own age, but a child with the reasonability of a adult; I've noticed how more she treated him differently. First it was when she in fact started to pay him in a sort of bi weekly for his work, even coming to the point of saying what hours, or how long he wanted to work. She even went with him to open up a banking account at the local bank. She was treating him more like a adult, then that of a child. Spike liked it, from what he told me, it gave him more freedom, still he had to come home at a reasonable time of course but still...Twilight just didn't give him a inch, she gave him a bloody mile.

Spike from what I was later told was indeed twenty years of age, his birthday coming up soon to the point in pony terms he would be legal enough to buy a home, and other such amazing wonderful things of adulthood. We joked at times of what he would do as a adult, he wanted to try hard cider, I said I would buy the first bottle for him and we would share it...under the watchful eye of Twilight of course; we don't know what a drunk dragon would do.

He already had a job working for Twilight, and I guess now she was going to make him work in hours that would come within the title of working. So in a sense he could move out somewhere else if he really wanted to I supposed, but the fact he wanted to come and live with me, that was a bit of a strange shock for me. I've only been here a month and a half and he already was willing or wanted to move in with me. Perhaps with the more idea of being treated like a idiot perhaps he felt like the need of moving out? I mean really...if Twilight hatched him, would she be his mother in a way, or did they have that sort of brother/sister relationship.

I was possible thinking too much into it like always, my grandmother always did say that I mostly would over think certain things at times, and miss the whole point, like in movies that involved time travel; adding how in real life that this would only do this, and this. Yeah I know time travelling shouldn't be a thing...until Starlight Glimmer and Twilight did it themselves so...yeah. "Why do you want to move in with me, when you have it good here?" I questioned as he responded with.

"Why do you want to move away, when you have it good here?"

I sighed as I placed the controller down on the floor and leaned back a bit. My left hand holding the floor behind me as I rubbed my eyes with my other hand, sighing outwardly again as I thought about it. Twilight never really did express any want of me of leaving, in fact she seemed to like me to stay here, save for my swearing, worrying that I may give Spike the wrong idea and he would think it was fine to swear. Fuck that, swearing is a great way of getting your point across. Still...going back to what he asked me, I thought about it for only a moment before saying. "I just really want my own place." I resounded, but of course that wasn't enough for him, as he went on.

"You do have your own room, and we don't bug you that much...do we?" he asked as he looked over toward me as I looked back at him to answer him. "I mean...you don't need to move out, Twilight is more than happy to let you stay."

"Perhaps, but," I sighed as I thought rubbing my eyes again. "I guess at this point, I need something that' mine you know?"

"What do you mean?" He asked of me as I stood up and stretched myself out, it been awhile since I really sat on a floor playing games, back home I had a leather gaming chair for that use.

"I know with the money that I'm getting because of the...well you know by now. That I could and would live a very happy life, I've seen the prices of homes, and I could easily buy a place and pay the monthly rent and still have enough left over. Twilight even explained if I really wanted to, the princesses could've easily taken the bill...the thought was there, but I'm not a greedy person; it's one of the reasons I was also looking for work." I added as I looked down at him as he shut off the game, we have been playing for a hour or two so, it was bound to take a break anyway. "I know It's...hypocritical to say that I want to get and do things on my own, and still taking the money from them, but this is a start of a slew of money I will need. This is a place I barely know, even with how much time I've spent here already. I thought of leaving and going somewhere else...but I don't know how well they would take to me. Though the news of my actions had died down...you could say I'm worried about what some followers of, Her, would do to me if given the chance.

"I also plan to speak to the mayor and Twilight about paying a pot of land with said money and build my own home," I continued with my explaining. "Living in a castle is great and all...but this place just has way too much more for my liking and it's just...not my taste you know? And really...at times I rather just be able to sleep a night and not have Twilight say...she heard me tossing and turning from my nightmares I have."

"She's just worried you know?" he offered as I gazed at him. "I mean...I worry too when I hear about this, we are friends right?"

"Of course," I responded looking at him as I smiled. He was one of the few people I could consider a friend here, or anywhere. Back home my online friends were my closest friends I had, and Spike, well, he one of the very few I have here. I still couldn't consider Twilight a friend...I'm just not sure if she would consider me one at all.

"Maybe...Maybe you should let Princess Luna help you in your dreams then?" he asked as I looked at him and raised a eyebrow and said "She's help many with their nightmares, helped me a few times as well, and well...I also noticed you haven't gotten much sleep when you have these nightmares. It's not every day for sure, but we can easily tell when you have it when you nap halfway through the day."

"It's not that simple Spike, least for me it's not."

"Why?" he asked. "Why won't you let her?"

"Because that requires her being in my head...being in my dreams, my mind is mine and mine to see or know alone...and I'm scared alright!" I sighed a bit as I looked away, crossing my arms loosely across my chest. "I'm scared because...back home there isn't magic, this is all so new to me, someone able to enter your dreams, talk to you...how can I be sure that she couldn't just rewrite my brain huh?!"

"She wouldn't do that, Brandon..."

"How can I be sure huh?" I asked looking at him again as I sighed loudly. "I...I know it sounds crazy, I know I sound like some crazy guy saying that there a higher power wanting to make everyone fall in line and listen...but I can't trust them further then I can throw them." Spike just stayed silent the whole time as he watched me, before once more, exhaling out I finished. "I can deal with my nightmares on my own," I said. "It is mine, and I've had far worst shit to deal with back home. Just for now, I can't trust someone who has a power like that. To me, it's just...it's just worrisome."

He watched me for a while, as if he was unsure of what to say, or what to say to me. I could understand his confusion onto why I wouldn't allow the Princess of Dreams to help me with my nightmare issues...but at the same time, I could see that indeed he could understand at the same time, why I wouldn't let her help me. He was born into this world, and this was the norm for him, a powerful being who could enter into someone's dream and speak to you, helping you with whatever issues you may have, and working alongside you to help you fight off your demons no matter what they may be. How would she react that I consider my demons, her sister. The laughter's of her holding my family away like someone dangling a life line in front of you.

I was being rough on her, on...Celestia, I know I was, but I knew that if I broke down now, and took her apology - her ‘sorry’, she would no doubt think everything was hunky dory. I mean...life here isn't all bad, I could crave some pizza right now, but I digress.

"I'm only looking out for you," he said, not snarky, or rude, but with a clear case of earnestness. "If not for yourself...can you at least just give her a chance to prove herself that she not gonna mind control you or something?" I sighed softly as I looked away my eyes closed as before I could say anything he quickly added. "I can send her a letter so that tonight you and her could deal with whatever..."

"If it makes you feel better...I'll give her a chance, but if something I feel goes wrong...it's not happening again." He seemed to smile at this as he quickly went over to his desk and started to work on writing the princess a quick note. Seeing as such, I saw him also blow a fit of fire, I guess he sending message like that, it be like a email or Facebook?

Either way, after that I went to see Twilight, luckily she wasn't busy so I was able to meet up with her about the idea of me finding ether a empty home or a pot of land. She expressed that I could live here for as long as I wanted, and kinda like the fact of more people staying with her in the castle beside Starlight and Spike. "This is just for me in case I want to, I just want to make a plan." I told her as she only seemed to nod at this. Going to the town's records, we were checking around, before we heard someone...Rarity, singsong voice.

"Oh, Brandonnnnnnnn!" I heard her call out as I blinked and turned my head around as Twilight groaned.

"Uh oh..." she muttered. "She has, the voice..."

"The Voice?" I asked looking confused. "What Voice...?" the doors to the map room opened up, as the marshmallow pony skipped in and smiled looking to me as she said, a glee in her voice.

"I've just set you up on a dateeeeeee!" she chanted as she came over and held my hands giggling, as I soon heard the princess beside me say, or finished.

"The Matchmaking Voice."

Wait...wut?

A Golden Date

"You what?!" I yelled out after my brain restarted itself after a brief moment of it being shut off. I was just told by Rarity that she had set up a date for me...without me saying yes or no-- behind my back of all things--and I was not bloody well happy about it. "Rarity, what the hell?!"

"What?" she question as she looked to me in confusion after I jerked away from her--Twilight in the background watching everything unfold, not wanting to be part of this little episode that was unfolding before her. "I thought you might be happy about possible having a date, I mean...you seem to shy away from other ponies..."

"Because I don't know them!" I exclaimed as I waved my hands before me. "I'm not like Pinkie Pie who wants to make freaking friends with everyone, or whatever! I don't care for that, I'm happy the way I am, and don't even want a bloody date because so far in my life dates means bad news for me!"

"Darling..." She started before I then stopped her.

"No, no, no!" I said firmly. "Don't you 'Darling' me! You just decided from out of nowhere that 'Oh! Brandon should have a date, I'm not even gonna ask what he feels!’ I’ll just go on and surprise him!” I mocked her idea as I spoke in a rather bad impersonation of how she talks. “So let me also guess...no doubt this date that you set up it is already going to happen, isn't it?"

When she nodded, I could see that her body looked a bit tensed, possible I being the first one in a long time, or at all to every speak to her in such a way possible. I then added. "So now, I can't back out because my inner self is gonna feel bad about it--so thanks! I'm going on a date I don't want nor care for!"

Hey I may have been pissed off about what she did...but I'm not about to make myself be a dick to someone that wasn't...somewhat part of it. I mean...if Rarity came to me in the first place BEFORE she said yes about this date, maybe I would've done it. But the fact that she went on and just made the choice herself without me knowing at all, that was really getting under my skin!

"I just thought you would...be happy..." she said slowly as if confused on why I was angry. I frowned...but then a idea came to mind, causing me to smirk at the confused mare.

"Oh! In that case...maybe I'll just ask Twilight here to send a letter to someone...a certain prince..." Her eyes grew wide at that as if I just punched her in the gut. "I've not seen you with anyone, and I just want to make sure that you are happy...seeing how it seems it's impossible to be happy unless you are with someone."

"Y...you can't mean...?" She sort of leaned back, her eyes widened all the more as if the worst possible thing could, and would happen. Her ears flat against her skull as if the very thought would leave her weak in the knees at any waking moment!

"I mean... I'm sure you won't mind that I would just make you have a date with Prince Blueblood, right? After all, you did it to me and you thought I would be happy...right?" As I talked, I started to give her a slow glare--eyes closing in towards her. "Or does it matter more to you...because it would happen to you...?"

"Alright that's enough, Brandon!" I heard Twilight from behind. "I think she gets it now, there no need to keep going on about it, you made your point; and I believe she is sorry as well!"

"Yeah, I'm sure she’s really sorry--she went behind my back and made choices for me!" I muttered at this as I looked away as Twilight asked.

"Are humans always so...hard to take a sorry for what it is?" She question as I turned to her with a raised eyebrow look.

"First of all," I pointed out. "She didn't even say sorry--you claimed that she may feel sorry." That was one point for me so far, Twilight trying to say something before I cut her off. "Two, she claimed that I would be better off dating someone, without my permission onto setting up a date, or how I would feel!" There, two points for me as her hand went down as if she was going to interject. "And lastly, when I used her idea on if I should go to someone she clearly hates, to pretty much set up a date with them...without her permission, that's when you pulled it!" I argued and added. "So...please forgive me, for not jumping for joy for something I didn't ask, nor want to do!"

Then, to put icing on this little rant I was going on--I then at last added one last line. “So riddle me this: would a ‘sorry’ from me--after knowly setting up a date with someone who treated her like shit before--be enough then?” Both mares said nothing as they gazed at one another and then to me as I pushed past Rarity.

"I'm going to my room," I said flatly as I walked past the double doors and made my way to the room.

I sat at my chair, looking at the desk.

Before me, sat a large bottle of Applejack's Hard Apple Cider. Rainbow Dash gave this to me a while back and well...I just held onto it. I wasn't a really big drinker, only drank when it was something to drink about. But now...after the reminder of dating, after what happened last time...is it kinda sad that I was considering it now. To just drown myself to the drink and try to forget, even for a bit. I just looked at the bottle for a bit longer before just sighing and pushing it away.

No. I wouldn't go to that low just for something like this, and I could now understand Rarity's state of mind when she tried to set me up for a date...however I did wish that she at least came to me first about it.

I breath out a heavy sigh as I rubbed my eyes with my thumb and finger as I slightly cursed myself again. Once more I let my anger get the best of me, and I knew it. I always did have a temper and truthfully I surprised I'm even still outside of prison here. Perhaps they are right...perhaps I am lucky that I'm not in a cell right now.

"Brandon?"

I slightly jerked when I heard the voice of Rarity come up from the doorway, looking over seeing the white unicorn standing slightly within the open door, her hands wrapped about the doorframe as she gazed at me, half inside, half outside. "Look...darling I would..."

"I'm sorry," I spoke, cutting her off as she blinked as if I said something that was rather surprising. "I shouldn't have blown up on you like that...I know your heart was in the right place but..." I sighed and then went on. "That was no way of me responding to you as such."

I know...I know. Me going on a tirade early with her and Twilight about how they just throw ‘sorry’ around like it’s free candy...and here I am, saying how sorry I was for what I said to her--or more so--how I said it. Rather hypocritical of me when I pointed out how rather stupid it was.

However, at this point...I really didn’t know what else to say. Tch. My anger really did get the better of me--and perhaps it is high time that I start to work on it. One day, someone isn’t going to like what I have to say, or how I react...before coming to blows, with me being the loser in the exchange.

Rarity only gave me a few more blinks before laughing rather...sheepish, before she timidly said to me. "Truthfully," she spoke as I tilted my head, "I was...sort of readying myself of being...punched."

I blinked once, twice, three times before then sighing softly at this. I suppose that would make sense, if I am willing to punch their princess...I’ll be willing to punch anyone lesser.

"I...I know it's horrible to think as such, after getting to know you these last few weeks when we spend our times making you clothes." She pointed out while her left hand fidgeted with her right hand index finger. "But you must understand where I'm coming from, when you were known to..."

"You don't have to explain yourself," I answered her as she gazed back up at me as I walked forward a bit. "I...understand, but you have to understand as well that what you did is far, far less than what...she did to me."

She only seemed to nod at this as I sighed softly at this as I rubbed my eyes again. I went off to the desk once more. About to put away the drink when she asked.

"Why...did you react the way you did when I told you I set up a date for you?"

I had that sneaking feeling that she would ask me that after the outburst I gave her out there, and truthfully it did make sense. During my times over at Rarity's place we got to talking, seeing how that's all one could do while being measured and adjusted over and over again by a seamstress and fashion designer, who was busy taking numbers on your height and such.

I learned about her dream of being big in the fashion world, how one day she wouldn't mind living up there in Canterlot. Or to expand her work in other places. It has worked so far, she had a few shops under her name in other places. And that allowed her income to grow rather quickly. Still she always told me it would be Canterlot where she wanted to be home base.

Though I barely spoke of myself and that was because, well...I'm not a sharing type of person so to speak. My past is my past. Though...I guess telling her why I acted as such would paint a clearer photo for her as to WHY I reacted the way I did.

"That's sort of a long story," I spoke as she went over toward my bed and sat down, patting it beside her as I guess she wanted to hear about it, if I was willing that is.

It took a while to explain why I haven't dated in a long time, and why I supposed I was worried. I asked her to keep it between us, and I was happy that she agreed. I told her of those who I found out used me to get back at another, out of pity, and even the one that nearly ruined my life. I was quite surprised that she didn't stop to ask questions, or even make overly large gasp noises.

As I spoke however, I could see that of small pity, or sadness, and when I spoke of the one who accused me of rape, after I was done...I was really shocked at what she said next.

"Why...that unclass, no good rotten little bitch!" she hissed out that caused me to lean away from her in surprised, even blinking a few times. "How could...how could anyone just lie as such just to get back at someone?! She is so lucky that she wasn't charged here, she wouldn't see the light of day for a long, long time!"

"Wut?" I asked while blinking at her during her little outburst, before she turned and took my hands in her own and held it to her chest--above her breast as I blinked.

"I...I am so sorry for what has happened to you, Brandon," she started as she gazed at my eyes as I just watched her, a part of me wanted to move my eyes down to where my hand was, but I forced them up. "If...If I had known about your past and..."

"It's okay," I told her as I pulled my hand a, way and said "I never told you of my past, so you didn't know...Like we talked about before, I know you were only trying to help someone out but well…

"No, no...I should've asked how you felt first," she came in to stop me from saying anything else. "I guess the fact I thought it would be good for you blinded me to your feelings into the situation you are in! And you are right! I'm not with anyone and I'm just fine!" She then looked away as she spoke. "The way that last one treated you, lying to get you in prison...our laws aren't perfect, but I know without the shadow of a doubt no one would ever claim to have been raped, just to get back at someone. If that happened and found out to be lying, they would be thrown in prison even longer then what the accused would've been in!"

She moved her body to look at me again, her hands moving to cup my own as she gazed at me. "From the time we spent together as I tailored your clothes, and just the short moments we have in between...I can tell you're someone who doesn't like to open up on a lot of things, that you like to hold things deep within your very soul. Know that if you need someone to talk to that I am always here to listen; or a shoulder to cry on." She gave me a small sweet smile, that allowed me to also return one back. However soon, after the last of her words faded into the open air, there was a pause before she added. "I can find her and cancel for you...say that something came up or...?"

I stopped her by raising a hand. "I'll...go on the date."

"Wait...really but you said..." The way her body looked, as well as her leaning back, showed that of shock. I mean, that was to be expected, I did go on a rant about how I didn’t want a date before, and now...well I was saying I be more then willing to.

"I know what I said," I replied calmly as I leaned back on my hands and looked up as if thinking, to which I was doing--but still. "It has been years Rarity...since I last dated, and there was always a part of me that wanted to get back on that wagon, to give it one more shot."

As I spoke out what I had in my mind, I patted my pocket, feeling my phone with pictures of my mother, brother and nieces inside. A smile slowly creeping up along my lips. "My oldest niece, turned four a few months before I was brought here," I started to share as she listened with attention to me. "I went to her party along with my grandmother...Heh! I can still hear my grandmother trying to teach her and the youngest to call her GG, based off a movie grandmother. Anyway, my oldest niece came up to me and asked me, 'Uncle B, are you sad?'

I remembered looking at her with such a weird expression, as she climbed up on the sofa next to me and placed her hands on her lap. When I asked her what she meant by that, she responded with. 'Well, daddy has mommy, and both are happy, you don't have anyone like mommy, so that must mean you're not happy right?' "

I gave a soft choked laugh at the memory, the lump in my throat felt heavy, as well as feeling something go down my cheek. I reached a hand up and felt it--tears. I looked away as I felt Rarity place her hand on my shoulder. "I...I guess because I will never see them again, I have to make do with what I have...and maybe she was right! Maybe I wasn't as happy as I let myself believe, maybe I was just bottling everything up inside and I knew it wasn't healthy. I was letting a few bad experiences ruin what could be a moment of happiness for me. The way I reacted back there...has been an old habit of mine--pushing people away when they tried to hook me up. What little friends I had back home, also tasted what you had. Some even just quit being my friends because of it.”

"I'm in a new world, new rules, and no past to my name, this is a great way for me to start over, and well...what better way they for me to start to date eh...so." I looked back over to her and gave a small smile. "Where do I meet her?"

It was close to seven in the afternoon, or would it be considered close to dusk? Rarity did a lot of work on me. Trimming my hair down and the gel she used to slick it back made it shine as if a light shower of rain covered my hair, leaving it looking rather slick. She shaved my hair along the face, making myself look more dashing as she claimed.

I rather liked my beard, made me stand out back home. She made a suit for me in case I was invited to something named...Grand Galloping Gala or something like that, I don't know. But I ditched the black jacket and went with the black pants, dress shoes, white button up shirt and tie. It had been the first date I would have in years and she wanted to give me some tips on Equestria courting and what could be different.

One of the biggest things I think I don't think I would get used to, was that it was more of the everyday norm that the mares were treat the stallions to everything, pay for the food, drinks, movies, etc. I told her as such that where I was from that was the guy 'job' to do it. She got a laugh and explained because of the male to female ratio count, mares tried to butter up any stallion they could get.

I brought my Bits--just in case--if I wanted something extra, so I would pay for it. I wasn't going to be like someone who just thought 'oh you're the one who has to pay for it because of the social norm today!' But if she was hard press on paying...I don't know...old habits of mine will be dying hard for sure.

The place where the date was being held was a sort of mixed one, for both that of meat eaters and those of the veggie part. Seems my date knew--or found out through Rarity--that I normally only ate meat...but I would eat a salad anyway, I needed to eat more healthy anyway. Oh dear, I am making the vegans back home proud.

A few of the diners outside the diner tonight gave me a sort of sideway glance--or even a double take--as a few whispers started to be heard in the background. Some of the diners waiting for a table I didn't remember seeing around Ponyville, perhaps they were just visitors. As I said before, this place was growing, almost into its own kind of kingdom. I was just happy that no one came bugging me about if I was really the one who hit the Kidnapper...really, I am the only human around, course they possible wouldn't know what I looked like...even though my photo was plastered in the news for a while.

It felt strange you know, there being no internet or global media--so mainstream information was slow in term of how quickly or slow the paper press was. Or I should say how quickly it got to the other parts of the world. Before I could just pop on Facebook and boom! When shit was going down, I got it nearly right away. Still, I was somewhat glad that they had video games here--the N64 clone being new here just meant that if the gaming world evolved the same way here...I would only have to wait another decade before games like the PS3 and such would be coming.

No! I shouldn't be thinking of games right now! I was--am--waiting for my date to come.

Still, I was nervous as all hell. One thing still was nagging me: why would someone want to date me?

I mean, I know Twilight and Rarity told me many dated outside of their race--gryphons and ponies being one combo that was known. Hell, I even saw a dragon--a small one a bit bigger than Spike however--walking hand to claw with a minotaur lady as they were just passing through while I waited.

Going back to the original question...what was crossing this unknown dates’ mind to make her want to go on a date with me?

"Sorry that I'm late!"

I turned my head to look behind me as I stood up, my eyes blinking a few times as I gazed at I guessed would be the one who was to be my date for the night.

Her coat was that of pure snow white while her mane was curly and bouncy and having the shimmer of gold, with some of the locks having a white line going through them like a second color, much like how Twilight mane had a few shades of purple. Her tail was also curled in the same fashion with the same white line through a few of them.

Her deep Green eyes reminded me of freshly grass hills, as her eye shadowing and lashes seemed to just make them...pop against the white fur.

As I took her in, I noticed that she was wearing a black dress that had its side open to allow her legs to move freely; hoofshoes that were black too, with what looked to be diamond-dusted ties along the front.

She held a purse in her hand--only for her to drape it along the chair as she moved over to take a seat...and I couldn’t help but watch as she sat down and smiled at me. As for me? I only blinked and sat down again, my throat feeling so dry that I needed to swallow a few times.

The hell was with her that made me feel like that. I mean...yeah, back home I was considered a furry--few photos on my computer would tell you as such--but no one...no human ever made me feel at a loss for words...and no! It wasn't 'love at first sight'! I don't believe in that bullshit!

She sat down as she also smiled at me--showing a bit of sheepish embarrassment mixed with something I couldn’t describe…

Was she playing me a bit with this show?

"Again, sorry I'm late," she wasn't, at least from what I could tell. "I was doing some last moment freshening up, and I just lost track of the time!" She explained as she held her hand out to me as I held my hand out, surprised that she shook my hand as if this was a job interview. "A pleasure to meet you...Brandon right?"

"Uh, yeah." It didn't surprise me that she knew my name, maybe Rarity or another third party information told her. "Sorry...but I don't know your name."

"Well, I'm not on the news for hitting the very being that raises the sun. Now am I?" she asked in a teasing fashion before tittering at my expense, while I rubbed the back of my head. "Golden Facade," she answered placing her hand along her chest. "Again, a pleasure to meet you face to face...I was almost thinking you wouldn't want to agree to this little dinner date."

"I'm wondering on why would you want to date me." I asked as she checked through the menu before her, as I already did and I already knew what I wanted. "I mean, the fact that...I'm different is one, and the other...you already know."

"The fact you are a being no one in this world ever met or seen...you could say is a big reason why I wanted to." She kept leafing through the menu as she added, “that fact alone makes you so interesting to other mares to know, you know?” At this point she lowered her menu and raised an eyebrow as she looked at me before teasing me with this line. "I could even say it makes you very...desirable.”

I swallowed thickly again as what she said echoed within my head, and hid a cough as the waiter came in.

Before I could even say anything to the waiter, Golden ordered a large wine bottle--even moving to her purse and tipping the waiter--while saying something to him that I didn't catch as he nodded and left off. "So...will you be getting something from the meat section, my gryphon friends tells me the steak is amazing here." She still keeping her eyes on me, tilted her head the side in a cute way. "You do eat meat...yes?"

I just looked at her, wondering and trying to think what she was trying to do. Was she trying to see if I ate meat so that she would run away as quickly as her slender legs could take her...no, she claimed that she had a gryphon friend so many…

"I do...yes but I can just ordered a salad or something." I offered as I looked over at her...and while at it kept trying to keep my composure as I kept my eyes on hers without deviating my sight downwards. All of this while trying to not look like a fool to her.

"Why?" She asked as she tilted her head to the other side. ‘Oh god my heart.’, only for her eyebrow to rise again as if I asked a rather silly question. "Oh! I see," she said smirking at me--as if she had found some delicious carrot and didn’t want to share. "Thinking I'm too soft to handle someone eating meat? Don't worry about it--order what you want! It's on me anyway."

I tried to say after that, that I could help out with the payment, but she kept on refusing whenever I said so by telling me that here the custom was, that if someone wanted to do the date or asked, they should pay for it anyway. She also claimed that she had more than enough Bits to handle the bill.

The drinks soon came, as they first gave us a small glass to test. For me it was rather sweet, but it was still good wine. Giving us the bottle, she used her magic to pour us a glass each as we got to talking.

As we talked about a diversity of subjects, I realized something: Golden was more interested in my world, where I came from and just me in general. The way she gazed at me...the back of her hands folded under her chin as she just took everything in was… flattering to say the least.

As I brought my phone with me, I showed her the basic of how it worked--keeping the photos away. It was the first date after all, so there was no sense in showing a lot from the start. It still was a sort of weird feeling, meeting beings who had no idea what a phone was, and me trying to explain it to one of those aforementioned beings.

The only short way I could explain it...was by saying it was like...talking to someone in the same room, around any part of the world. The thought of such a thing amazed her to no end.

"What about you?" I asked after we place the order, she got a pasta dish, and me the meat she recommended, she more so made the order for me. "What do you do that made you and Rarity know one another?"

She ate a bit of the breadstick provided by us as I waited for my answer. After she swallowed she spoke up. "I'm sort of starting into the world of fashion myself." She then went on with her story. "I met her on one of her trips in Los Pegasus, she loved the dress I was wearing and asked me where I got it. I told her I just put it together, and we got to talking. See, my family, we mine gold, gems, pretty much anything that's shiny and sellable if you know what I mean." She said chuckling softly as she took another small sip.

"I was working under my father as a sort of accountant. Making sure everyone was paid, no one was ripping us off, and finding shops or buyers with the best price." She sighed softly as she thought for a moment, then went on with her story. "It took a lot of convincing to my father to get me to leave to come here. See, we are the type of family where we all stick together. My grandparents lived with us, as well as my mother and father, along with my three older sisters. Each of which have their own gem stores to sell our product. I was thought to be another member of the family who would follow the family legacy but well...clothing is where I love, also making amazing deals."

She chuckled again as she said. "Rarity decided to take me under her wing to sort of...merge our ideas into one until I can get myself off my feet, you know. Get my name out there to the world, so I can bench off without someone name holding me up. I'm still amazed that one of the Elements wielders is helping me!"

I could only nod as our food came. The smell was amazing, a side of potatoes as well, baked with sour cream along the top, it just looked so good. We ate, talked some more and for once in a long time...I was enjoying myself. Maybe a bit pushy when she thought I should get the meat, or even wanting to pay for everything. But other than that...I liked her. I felt at ease when I spoke to her, as she told me more of her family and even her flaws. Her dreams of being big in the fashion world, and like Rarity possible move up to Canterlot to be a sort of noble mare in the eyes of the snooty ponies.

When she started to ask me of my past or how I felt about being here, if I didn't feel like answering anything. Fortunately, she didn't push for it--but understood that what I was feeling, or the feeling of never meeting my family again--so she just dropped the subject.

As we talked, she at times reached over to softly hold my hand and rub the top with her thumb. It still felt strange...that the ponies here, as they were the only race I dealt with up to now, were so...easy with expressing the want of making sure someone was fine. Normally something like this would only happen with family, very close friends, or a lover. And yet she...she looked like she was for real making sure I was fine. It was a feeling I hadn't felt in a long time. And yeah, Spike and the others like Twilight express their want to make sure I was fine, but this just felt...different.

When we were done, the bill paid and we both left tips, we got up and left out together, walking as we just talked. The sky was already darkening as the moon rose into place…and I made a joke, saying that I couldn't and wouldn't believe that someone could lower and raise the moon, and she just laughed at that. "It is a far different world than that you are used to." She pointed out. "So many the impossible...is possible?"

"I suppose you are right." I said smiling a bit as she giggled while we kept on going.

We soon came to her home--a one floor building, with the same colour scheme as everything else in this world of talking mythical creatures. Once there, she stopped at the front door and reached for her purse and dug out a key and went to unlock it before turning to look at me.

"I did have a good time tonight, Brandon." She spoke as she smiled sweetly at me. "And I'm hoping we can do it again. I already know where you live, crystal castle being kinda hard to miss!" she teased pointing behind me as I laughed and rubbed the back of my head.

"Yeah I supposed it is...not my taste though, I'm more of a simple home then a big ass castle!"

"Perhaps," she said "But I'm sure a lot of mares would love a stallion who lived in a castle."

"Not really mine," I pointed out as she nodded.

"So true." She said as she placed her hand along the door handle to open the door. "I-I just want you to know...a part of me wanting to do this was that you are rather...unique so to speak. The only...human?" when I nodded she went on. "The only human in the world, don't take it as, as my friend would say, 'looking at you like a slab of meat', but I was...interested to see how you ticked."

"Oh?" I asked, as I had a small idea that this may have been the reason, but at least she was being truthful about it.

"Yeah," she answered with a curt nod. "Just know, that I did enjoy myself, and I do hope we can do this again, maybe in a few days?" I smiled as I thought about it and then spoke closing my eyes and rubbing my head again.

"Well you know where I live, so if you want to come over to talk so we can make plans I'm sure we can..." I stopped as I felt her place a small kiss along my cheek, causing me to open my eyes at that and blink a few times. She only smiled and winked, turning and walking inside; the click of the door echoing in the night.

Whoa...did that...did she…

I shook my head as I turned and walked away, my hands dug into my pocket as I would at times look back at her home, still walking.

I...really couldn’t wait for our next date.

What's in the Bag?

Weeks had passed since the date with Golden, and I could already feel how much I had changed dating. I know it is weird to say that, just dating someone can change your outtake on life as you know it, but that's what it felt like to me. When I came back home from the date, Rarity, and Twilight were waiting for me - wanting me to spill the beans on how the date went. Even Starlight was there wanting to hear how everything went!

It felt...weird, telling them how the date went as we sat down around on the sofa - in what I'm guessing would be considered the living room. It reminded me much of those chick flicks back home where the girls would...oh god I was now part of that group…

Weird thought aside, I told them how it went, what we talked about and such and how we would be setting up another date in the next few days.

Shadow later told me the next day that she was watching our date, I was a little pissed to say the least that she spied on the date but she responded with. "I'm doing my job, Monkey," she said in her trademark 'I don't give a fuck' voice. "I'm watching over you to make sure you don't do anything idiotic or try to attack anyone. You don't like me watching your dates, tough luck for you. Still don't know why someone like her would deal with someone like you." I let it slide, I really didn't care what Fangy thought of who I dated or who liked me. The fact that someone found me appealing enough to even want to date me, not once but more than once...well that was fine in my books for all I could say.

The next date wasn't all that fancy and we spent most of it just enjoying one company then anything. Walking along the park and feeding the animals that came on past… and yes, we got some looks from the ones who stayed in Ponyville, but the staring grew less and less the more they saw us together. We were seeing each other ether every other day for a small get together, or just to see how we were doing.

Golden came by my place of work one time, wanting to see how I worked and ordered some candy herself, Bon Bon commented on how cute she was, and even added how I've seemed to change, I was more happy, more...perky than anything she had seen of me before.

That didn't mean I was always scowling or frowning, but since we started to date I've been more...well more easy going and calm. Hell, some of the guys even asked me if I was paying her to spend time with me, while others were giving me 'bro fists' for bagging such a hot mare. The attention was a bit over the top, but I guess it was better than when the newspress were on my ass, eh?

Still, I know I possible said this to myself many of times, but it still felt...weird that the mares or women here in Equestria were more of the men back home. It was more of the norm of the stallions to stay home and watch the kids while the mares went out to work, possible because again the number ratio. Golden didn't seem to think too much on it, and we made a sort of deal with one another. Whoever came up with the idea on where we would go on our dates, that person would pay. It was a very simple and easy way so we wouldn't fight on who would be paying, or if one should pay half of the bill.

I had more than enough money, as the money I was getting from Princess Luna and The Kidnapper, was being transferred to the Canterlot Bank, mostly because of the large sum I would be having...believe me, I barely took any of that money out; and was saving it for a very rainy day. Like a hospital bill or something...Oh Canada and your free health care, how I miss thee.

Still with those few weeks of herself and I dating, a few things happened, one, well...I met someone who claimed he enjoyed having a...grand entry.

Two months of me being in this new world, though I hate to admit it, and wouldn't admit it out loud; I was slowly getting use to it. Pinkie Pie would still beg to throw me a party, and though dating Golden had put me in more of a happy mood...wasn't happy enough for that. Even more so after I heard how over the top her parties can be. Shadow, she was trying to rain on my day when she stopped me the next day after my date. "Just letting you know Monkey," she was still calling me by my nickname, she claimed because I called her Fang Face, or Fangy. I claimed it because she kept calling me Monkey, so it was a never ending circle of word play. "I was watching you during your date, I don't give a damn if you think it should be a private affair, I'm watching you like a hawk!"

"Kay," I said rather bored with half closed eyes and a shrug. I brought my hand up and rolled the wrist, truthfully I kinda knew she would be around, but I didn't get why she was telling me this. "And you're telling me this..." I said as I kept rolling my hand and stopped, palm up and a raised brow. "Why?"

"To make sure you don't do anything funny!" She demanded as she leaned forward, her arms still crossed over her chest, her eyes narrowing in a glare.

"Such as?" I said raising my hand up.

"You know damn well what I..." I was growing tired of this, so I just shot my hand forward and poked her nose, just saying 'boop'. This caused her to snort and take a step back, wings flaring open as I only smirked. Her eyes seemed to almost glow, as I did the first thing that came to mind...I turned and ran, waving my arms about while yelling out, "Woop, woop, woop woop woop!" Her yelling as we ran down the hallways, her curses following me. I got a black eye for that, and the only reason why Twilight didn't report her because I said I did it.

So...very worth it. However it was what happened during our morning meal, like just a few minutes after Twilight healed my black eye.

I was sitting down and reading a newspaper, something about the Crystal Empire having their yearly games coming up and hoping that Equestria would win the gold. Other nations would be going, Twilight would be going not only to show her support for Ponyville; but to see her brother and sister-in-law, as well as her little niece. Starlight would be going as well to see her old time friend, the one she claimed that abandoned her -- with her blaming cutie marks for yadda yadda...yeah, that's one story you really don't want to know about, trust me on that. But with bacon and eggs before me, toast along the side and my coffee steaming, I looked down with my fork about to take a bite...when the eggs moved and the bacon did as well.

I blinked as just watched not sure what to make of it...even more when they formed a face, and the eggs 'blinked'. "Well! Hello there, mister Wooper!"

Let me make something very clear: I did not scream; I did not fall out of my chair and I most certainly did not scream 'Demon breakfast!' at the top of my lungs like a sissy...and I certainly wasn’t crawling away from my meal, wondering what kind of abomination was summoned by Spike on accident.

Probably Twilight left something of her lab on the kitchen counter by accident, and Spike confused it with water for the coffee or something…

My morning meal on the other hand...started to laugh loudly, and with a loud pop, someone - or something - was sitting on top of my plate, leaning back laughing loudly at my look--

Which most certainly wasn’t that of shock. Nor grievance at the loss of that delicious bacon.

"Discord!" I heard Twilight chide out in a almost annoyed and tired groan. "Really..it's not even nine yet and you're starting with this?"

Discord, as Twilight called him, just kept on laughing and seemed to fall along his back. Shadow looked ready to punch him, but at this point she would punch your mother if she just looked at her wrong. To me he looked almost, if not technically a chimera since he is composed of the body parts of different animals, I read about him in the history books provided to me, but to see him in the flesh; was a 'treat' indeed. His head seemed to be horse-like, much different from the normal ponies' head shapes. Though many who tried to describe him to me when asked, just simply said his head was that of a 'head of a pony'.

As I tried to regain my composure, I realized that like the textbooks described...he indeed has a deer antler on the right, a blue goat horn on the left, one long fang - which for some unknown reason seemed to bug me, seeing one tooth just vastly larger than the other. Mayhaps he missed his appointment with the orthodontist…

Different-sized pupils that looked to be spinning in his head as he slowly stopped laughing, a snake tongue, a goat beard, and white bushy eyebrows. His right arm was that of a lion, the left claw of an eagle; which he used to hold his head, as his eyes slowly stopped rolling.

The right leg of a lizard, and the left leg of a goat. In addition, his wings were that of a bat's right wing, a Pegasus' left wing.

His black horse's mane, looked short and cut down, and a dragon-like snake's tail with a white tail tuft. The shape of his body seemed to resembles that of a snake.

It was kinda funny as I kept gazing at him as I pushed my chair back up, but Discord seemed to almost bears a resemblance to a Chinese dragon, a creature often depicted with a serpentine body, facial hair, feline claws, and antlers. But I mean, really...how else could I tell or write how he looked, this was the best I could do without me breaking my mind in an attempt to remember every bit of information on him.

He sort of reminded me that of a large out of control Jigsaw Puzzle then anything.

"Oh Princess," he died down his laughed as he pulled his claw up to wipe away a tear that seemed to form. "You know I am the Spirit of Chaos! A reformed Spirit, yes - but you know I have to cause just a bit of chaos to bring some amusement to your harmonic lives." He floated up in the air as he snapped his finger, causing food to reappear on my plate... and my eyes didn’t deceive me: it was the same meal before it said ‘hullo’ to me from the plate.

"But I came here to at last meet the one who knocked Sun Butt on her...well, her Butt!" he chuckled loudly before offering me his lion paw. As I was too dumbed-down to process his outstretched paw, I finally noticed he was wearing a top hat now. The moment I blinked, he took his other claw to lift that top hat off his head in a gentlemanly salute. "Sir of Chaos, Discord! A pleasure to meet you!" he said as he forcefully took my hand and shook. I only just kept on blinking and then slowly looked beyond his body to Twilight, raising an eyebrow and then jerked my head slightly to point at Discord.

"Don't mind Discord," she told me as I gazed at her and then back at him. "He's harmless...well, mostly harmless."

"Mostly harmless?" he spoke as he gave a sort of mock gasp. "Princess Twilight, I'm surprised, you make it sound like I would hurt this poor lost soul!" he teleported off the table and to me, well standing beside me as his lion paw held my cheeks and squeezed them as my left eye twitched slightly. "Just look at this cute little face!" He released me as I rubbed my cheeks as he laughed. "However, again, great to meet you at last."

"I've...been here for nearly two months now..."

"It's called being fashionably late!" He pointed out. "You are the only human in this world and I needed to think of something grand...something amazing something..."

"You were my eggs and bacon." I pointed out blankly as his claw droop a bit as he was holding it up as he frowned at me.

"Are you always such a party pooper?"

"No...now I do feel like it...No, Pinkie Pie!"

"Aw!" I heard her whine from somewhere in the castle.

Yeah...that was a great way to start off that morning to say the least.

Still! It was interesting to say the least - as Discord would pop in from time to time to see me, something about the way I would handles things, like with my paper ball throwing, or the booping. He seemed to rather enjoy it, and for a very strange reason...I considered him...a friend. I mean yeah he rather random at times, but...when you get to know him, with him being so old, he’s rather wise in his own ways. Hell there was a time he tried to even say I should just make up with the Kidnapper. When I questioned him on that he said, and I quote in a voice that sounded almost...sad, a remembrance. "Holding onto your anger like that can lead you down a path, you may never be able to claw your way out."

That was the only time I ever seen him so...calm, looking so wise that I was looking at someone else for a moment. Like a small part of him that was possible buried...came up for a moment...then the moment was ruined by getting rained on with grape juice on my head.

Other than the new randomness in my life that was Discord - who as I said would pop in and out to see me...something about not having enough guy friends around, life was pretty good. I mean of course there was a few hiccups here and there when it came to a few things, but nothing overly big to write down. Ever since I started the dates with Golden as well, and getting out more other than working and just enjoying the fresh air, the nightmares I had of the Kidnapper were less and less, other than having them every other day. However this night, I had the nightmare once more.

The sound of her laughter echoed around me as I couldn't even make out what was going on anymore, feeling trapped, in a area I knew I couldn't escape at all. I could hear the sounds of my family back home calling out to me, begging me to find a way back, to save them from the vile creature that ether held me back, or kept them from me.

Walls were pushing into me from every which way I possible could see, like in the Star wars movies when Solo, Luke, were in that garbage cage. The grinding, the laughing, all almost became too much before…

"ENOUGH!"

The area around me seemed to freeze up, like a VHS that just stopped working, the walls were still, the sounds were all but gone, save for my soft and rapid breathing. Said walls were soon gone, replaced by that of a grassy plain with a single tree in the middle. A sort of white light opened by the tree, as out came...Luna?

She seemed just a bit confused as I sat up as from where I was, not even thinking that I was sitting down at any point. Why would Luna be here...oh, so this is a dream. That strange feeling washed over me, the fact that I now knew that this was a dream, it felt silly thinking all of that was real, but I guess that is the effect of dreams, or a nightmare. "Well," I heard her say as I moved toward her, going up the stairs slowly. "I'll admit, this isn't what I thought would be your dreamscape when I would push past the thread of your dream mind." I just gave her a look of utter confusion, not really sure on how to respond. Giving my shoulders a shrug I utter a single word.

"Huh...?" This caused her to smile a bit as she looked around once more before starting.

"Forgive me," She said as she looked back down to me. "I forgot this is your first time experiencing one that is able to walk into other's dreams. Let us talk, and try to solve the issues you are having, shall we?"

We moved until we were under the tree, gazing around, with how everything looked, the area reminded me of the tree part in the Legend of Zelda game, the one with the masks...I wonder why? I mean, it was one of the games I truly loved way back then; and played the hell out of it when the remastered was made...didn't explain why we were here though; or a place that kinda looked like it. "Seems you came at the pinpointed time...huh, Princess?" I asked her as she looked back at me and nodded.

"Truthfully," She said as she held her hands behind her back, she turning away as she walked away a bit, a hand moved to touch the tree. "I've been watching for a bit, and before you ask," Because I was. "It was because I was...seeing what I would be dealing with."

"Dealing with?" I repeated as she waved her hand, causing a small ripple to be felt, like a pebble being thrown into a body of water. Asked I turned to see what she did, I nearly jumped back, as the Kidnapper...no...it WAS her...but, not at the same time.

This Alicorn before me from afar would've looked like the Sun Princess...but up close, she was vastly different. The colors of her mane seemed dull and lifeless - dead really as it wasn't even flowing. This dead mane covered half of her face - leaving one blood red eye showing and a creepy smile that would put the Joker to shame.

Her coat seemed dirty too, not darker, just dirty, as if she was not taking care of herself. The dress I remembered her wearing when we first met, seemed...covered in blood, ripped almost showing her breast fully, but not; if that made any sense. But what pulled me for a loop, was what she was carrying, a bag, a simply looking bag, a sack more like it, and it was full of...something. "The...hell is this?" I question as Luna walked over, and seemed to gaze at this fake Kidnapper, seeing the darken lines under her eyes that ever villain seem to have, well, comic books or anime like villain at least. Even her eyes and ears seemed sharper.

"This," Luna stated as she turned back to look at me, holding a hand up to point to the Alicorn beside her. "This is the main source of your Nightmares, Brandon! This is how you - at least deep within your mind - consider my sister, Celestia to be."

THAT, this thing was what was causing my nightmares, or what I'm guessing, a part of my nightmares. "The mind is a rather...interesting thing, Brandon." She spoke as she walked over to me and placed a hand along my shoulder. "You know, that this isn't what my sister looks like, but for some reason, your mind thinks of her as this. You've painted her to be the creature that pledges your nightmares. Though as I watched, she wasn't trying to cause harm to you...body wise at least...but she was emotionally harming you." I just turned my head to look at her, my eye raising as I pointed to the Nightmare Celestia before me.

"She, tried to crush me in a damn box!"

"Not crush, contain." She pointed out matter of fact. "Within Dreams nothing can harm you, that's why we wake up before we feel as if we are going to be harmed." She took a break before then asking me as she turned to face me fully. "These nightmares of yours," Luna spoke as she nudged her head to the Nightmare. "Tell me, they started when you first came here...right?" I just gave her a look. Arms crossed, eyes half closed as if saying 'no really'?' she seemed to smile sheepish at that. "Sorry, with the amount of people I help solve nightmares...it's a sort of habit to ask that."

"Right," I half answered, really not caring all that much. "But yeah, they started along the second night."

She only hummed softly, as if to herself mostly as she walked back over to the creature that looked much like her sister, gazing at its stillness up and down for a moment, before turning her head sideways, looking back at me. "What do you see that seems...out of place with this version of my sister, that your mind crafted?" She asked me as she kept her eye on me. "Something out of place that seems to just...pop, so to speak?" I gave her a look, a raised eye look, before looking at the Celestia before me. Well there was only one thing that stood out, that damn bag.

The way she held it, it looked like the only way it would be released would be by cutting the damn thing off. But it couldn't be that simple could it? Why would something like this, that dirty filled bag, be the thing she meant? However...it was the only thing that did stick out, sure the rest of her was just...off, of course, but this bag, that bag just...well, it seemed the best choice. I didn't have to tell her my answer, for it seemed she already pieced where my eyes were looking at as she walked away. "Dreams have a way of...holding the answers we seek." She stated as she went to stand back at my side, her hand along my shoulder as I looked up to her. "The possible answer as to why you are having these nightmares of her, or even, the way of stopping it; could lay within that very bag."

"Really...that's it?" I asked slightly slumping as I released a heavy sigh. "Are you telling me that all I would have to do...it go and just open that bag? And that would make all of this stop, the nightmares?"

"Possibly," She resorted as she looked back down to me. "But it's not always that simple."

"Like hell it's not." I was rather getting annoyed at the way she was handling things, Spike told me she could help me if I let her; and if she going with some damn Jedi Mind Trick...well, I'm not going to buy into that.

I moved over, closer to the Nightmare Celestia, I was about to grab the bag...when it and she just disappeared, her laughs coming again as I looked around in shock and confusion. I looked back at Luna, as if to have some sort of unasked question answered, as she spoke, shaking her head slightly. "This nightmare, the nightmares you have." She spoke clearly and slowly as for me to possible understand it more. "Was made because of you. My sister may have been a primal reason for it - that much is clearly seen - but you have yet to find the reason to stop it; all you did was merely...dispel an image of it."

"The hell do you mean by that?" I demanded as I waved my arms about. "And I couldn't really considered this a nightmare to be truthful, it's more damn well annoying then anything...and really all this riddling is started to get under my skin as well!"

"If you listened to me before," She went on after I told her what needed to be said. "I told you that this creature you made, doesn't want to harm you, in fact it's pushing you deeper and deeper, or trying to, so that you can find the answered yourself. I do not know how dreams work back where you are from, Brandon; however dreams here have a much...powerful hold. I've shown you the means of what could be the tools to stop this - as my job is to help those with nightmares like yourself - some are small, many are large. I can't stop them, but merely offer my words; this is something you must handle on your own."

"Great..." I hissed under my breath as I threw my hands in the air. "Almost like I'm dealing with a bloody Freddy up in here." She gave me a clear confused look at my outburst - but really!? It makes sense, seeing how I was talking about someone she had no idea what, or who he was. Either way, as I looked away and cast my eyes down on the ground, I once more felt her hand placed along my shoulder; damn she really loves touching that part of me, heh

"Something like this isn't easy, and something outside in the real world is at least stopping these nightmares to come every night, which is a good sign at least." She gave me a small smile at this, as the only thing I could think of, would be that of Golden. Man I guess dating someone nice can really change a guy’s outlet...I mean I shouldn't count my eggs before they hatched, but still. "At times this will happen...and now that you are more aware of this, you can work on somehow beating this, finding a way to get the answers you need, why is she after you, and what does she hold; and by she, I mean your mind." She moved her hand to softly tap my forehead as I blinked and looked up at it slightly. "This is your mind, your dream, Brandon. You are in control of it, but at the same time you are not. Something, your subconscious possibly wanting you to do something, to know something...before this can all end." She then smiled at me, or more so smirk at me. "It may sound quite easy, but it can be hard. My advice, ask this 'Celestia' questions, try to find out why she is doing this to you. Other than that...I cannot help you."

She gazed away at me, before her wings opened up wide and took to the air. "Either way, it seems our time has grown short, dawn comes, and it is time for you to wake!"

"Wait how can you tell if-"

My eyes jerked opened as I just blankly stared at the roof of my room, I blinked a few times before sitting up and shook my head a bit. Reaching over for my phone, I saw that it was indeed nearly six o'clock in the morning, and already the sun was slowly raising casting a sunny hue in my room. All I could think of, was one very important thing...

"Damn it princess...now I have to get out of bed; thanks for waking me up three hours early!" I hissed under my breath, and could've sworn I heard her chuckling somewhere.

"Hey. Are you okay, Brandon?"

It was another one of my dates with Golden - though we decided to spend the day together, it being a first for us seeing how we only been dating for a few weeks...nearly a month now that I thought about it. It was a little bit after lunch, and I didn't work today, and Golden had the idea of spending the day watching movies. It was on those old...projector, you know, the one with the two big wheel things? I couldn't understand, they have the tech to make a N64 clone, but still make movies on these? Even more so they were in color. She claimed the color ones had been around for a few decades, I'm just happy that it wasn't noisy...what's the point of watching a damn movie, if the movie maker was louder than the movie itself? Either way, this was the first movie of many, and load and behold, another thing kinda like my home world...Star Wars, lest this one was the same, and these movies were of the forth and six movie...never did find out why the old ones were four to six, and the newest ones were one to three...huh...guess I'll never know.

"You're rather quiet today... I mean, the silence is nice and all but..." she gave me a smirk as I only rolled my eyes at this and laughed at her joke in a sarcastic fashion.

"Oh Ha ha," I said as I rolled my eyes again. "Nah...just been thinking is all."

"Watch yourself," she teased poking the side of my head. "Don't need you frying on me."

"You quite done?" She only giggled again as she leaned back to her side of the sofa.

She was wearing a more everyday set of clothing then when we would date. The makeup was gone - that didn't really change all that much about her - and her mane was still slightly curly, just not as much as before. She wore a rater simple black shirt, a v-neck type that showed out the outline of her...well ya know, breasts. A long pair of jeans that looked more for someone working outside then anything. Her green eyes looked at me, as if asking me to answer her question that she asked of me before. As I sighed and shook my head. "Just been having some dreams that made Princess Luna come to talk and check out on me I suppose." I told her after a bit as the movie kept on playing, we came to the part of where the Obi-won like character would say 'these aren't the droids you're looking for', to 'these aren't the unicorns you are looking for'.

"Wanna talk about it with me?" she asked as I shook my head.

"Nah," I answered as she only nodded, understanding that I perhaps wanted to deal with this on my own.. "Something that I can deal with on my own. Don't worry about me, beside this is ruining our movie day isn't it?"

"Not at all," she sated as she looked to me, before standing up pausing the movie as she went back to sit down beside me. "Besides, I wanted to ask you a few things, if you don't mind?"

"Oh?" I twisted my body, my right hand hanging off the side of her sofa as I tilted my head. "About what?"

"Well," she started as she looked over to me, as if to think a bit and then added. "Well," she repeated one more time and went on. "I know you told me about why you punched Celestia - I'm still on your side! I mean! She did take you from your home and all you’ve known...and well, it was because she was messing around with something that she shouldn't have." I nodded at this, as I had told her about that little adventure during one of our dates as she nodded as well.

"But...if I can ask - as I told you, pony kind are the type that forgive more easily than other species - but if I may ask...why? Why won’t you take her apology? No, I'm not condoning her what she did - heck! I'm sure I would've done the same thing as well. However..." she added as I just looked at her. "You have to know that she didn't mean to. You must know that if she knew what would've happened, she wouldn't had done it."

I sighed heavily as I turned and flopped fully along the sofa and gazed at her TV, the still shot of the movie we were watching very clear and very frozen. My hands moved before my face, a hand over a fist as I closed my eyes and thought for a moment, before giving her my answer.

"I don't want her to think what she did was something light - like accidentally on someone’s foot-er hoof." I simply answered as she gazed at me, I could see this from the corner of my eye as I went on. "Humans take trust very, very seriously and keep it close to their hearts. When we give our trust to someone - this is mostly me because I don't know how others humans did it - and you break our trust...it's hard, nearly impossible to gain it back. She...she was messing around with a magical book - one she had no idea what it was; or what it did; and had no idea what it could hold within its pages. And yet, she still messed around with it like a child with a new toy." I took a moment to lean back and cross my arms over my chest and just sighed softly again. "I...I have a feeling, that if I take her apology...or I think that if I take her apology - her sorry - that she will just think that it's all fine and dandy. And the worst part is," I said as I held my hand out. "Is that...I'm happy here, more so then when I was back home."

"What do you mean...how..." she seemed really confused at this, how could I be happy when I was labeling the Kidnapper, as well...a kidnapper. How could I be happy when my family wasn't here with me, or I wasn't with them at all.

"I miss my family, truly I do." I admitted as I looked up. "I miss my grandmother, waking up just to say hi to her, I miss texting my mom to see how she was doing. My brother - as much as he was a asshole at times...I miss just having the choice to see him and my two little nieces." I held my hands together again, sitting up and leaning forward as I released a heavy exhale and went on. "I miss them horrible...and I took for granted on the gift I had just by seeing and hearing them. Now... I will never have that chance again, taken, stolen from me because of the choices she made. By mistake, or if she meant to."

"I know that I'm just one person that loathes her...but I want that to sink into her, if she truly is for real about this. I want her to know...that I hate her for what she did...and nothing, and no one will change my mind."

There was a long pause that followed along after that, me soon just looking ahead, as I soon felt her hand along my wrist as I looked over at her.

"No one will, or wants to force you to take her apology, Brandon." Golden told me in a soft voice as I felt her other hand move to my cheek, thumbing it softly as she just gave me a smile. "And I understand how you feel, but you know...maybe holding that much hate for her, even if you don't see it, is bugging you more than anything. You can't hold onto hate forever, I'm not saying what she did was right, and I'm not telling you to forgive her. But, having so much hate for someone; is it worth it?"

I just looked at her, and then turned my head away, I didn't know the answer to that, I couldn't and wouldn't forgive her for what she did; I couldn't. She took away my choice, whether she meant to do it or not; she took that from me, but also affected the lives of my family. "And perhaps I should've asked this first before that but..." I turned back at her as she gazed at me with a small smile. "We've been dating for a bit and well...maybe we should start using the title as, fillyfriend, and coltfriend?"

"Wait...wut?" I asked looking rather...surprised then anything, my eyes widened a bit as she blushed a bit and rubbed her shoulder.

"We...well," she started as she smiled. "I mean I like you, Brandon - it's the reason I wanted to start to date you in the first place. I know the way I said how you were exotic that made you more, appealing. But after getting to know you these past few weeks, I grew a sort of...wanting for you. Dating was sort of testing the waters, and now, I want to go a step beyond that!"

"What..." I asked, pausing for a moment. "What point of stepping beyond?" she only smiled before she moved closer to me, and I even yelped when she sat right on my lap - and pushed her lips to my own.

My eyes went wide at the kiss - of course it wasn't my first kiss, but my first, non-human kiss. It was...strange at first, seeing how she had a muzzle and I didn't. But after a moment, when she pulled back to look at me - her eyes half closed - before soon pushing back down for another...we found a way. It was just soft kisses, her arms laid along my shoulders and over the sofa as I closed my eyes and enjoyed it myself, my hands moving to her hips as we enjoyed the tender moment, before I felt...something rising from below as she broke the kiss with a gasp and only giggled. "Seems you liked that a bit then, huh?"

"Ah...bah..." was all I could bubble out as she tittered at my very smart response.

"Hey, I'm only happy you think of me that much for me to get a raise out of you, but don't think we are going to the bed yet...gotta work for it."

"I thought," I breathed as she still sat on my lap, still in a bit of shock with how...forward she was. "It was the mare's job to get in the stallion's pants?"

"Oh it is," she said smirking "But seeing how you told me it was the males who mostly did the wine and dining...maybe I should see how well you can do - to get me out of my own pants hrm?" I felt a magical hold take my hands, and not place them on her hips...but right on her ass as she smirked and raised a eyebrow. "Want some more, or rather watch the movie for a bit?"

I only smiled as she smirked back as she leaned down, pressing our lips together, a soft hum coming from her throat as we enjoyed each other's moment.

Funny thing is...I knew Fang Face was about outside, making sure nothing happened - and if she peeked in the window to see this…

I wouldn't care, fuck that bat pony for all I care.

I was happy...the most I was in a long time.

Author's Note

WHATS IN THE GODAMN BAG?!

Also if anyone is wondering why this chapter was so quick to come out and the others took nearly a month, this one was more easier for me to write, I had a basic idea for this and that's the reason it came out so quickly, and also.

please tell me if the Time Skips are annoying, im trying to write the more important part of Brandon's life here in Equestria, and the reason for the time skips will be shown later down the line.

The Triple G Invite (EDITED)

Author's Note

THIS CHAPTER IS NOW EDITED!

The chapter is now edited and back on track, for those who read the chapter before you can now no doubt see a vast difference to it, and from now on, I wont be releasing any unedited work for this story!

-Eragon13666

The Triple G Invite (EDITED)

It has only been a few days since me and Golden had been known as filly/coltfriend, and well... news of that got around rather quickly. As a result of that, I was even asked by an incredulous Princess Twilight as to the real reason why I was so happy.

My thoughts were indeed proven correct, when soon I found out that indeed Fang Face was spying me while I was in my ‘happy time’, because she answered with this: "Because he was sucking face with his fillyfriend."
Of course, Fang Face earned my righteous retort in the shape of me simply flipping her the finger. As for Twilight, well… she told me how happy she was - as it was opening for her the chance of a new subject of study, which she titled: dating between humans and ponies! Naturally, I was more than willing to tell her as a second option concerning titles the title: 'human courting'. Because of my natural lack of knowledge in the matter, I asked her for a book on the courting of ponies - and what you know? You’d be surprised that there were many books on that subject; seemed that the fact of other races dating ponies would drive their need and want to learn about the pony culture they were getting involved with.

Shockingly, they were kinda the same thing of norms that the male humans would do when trying to date women back home - with us males being in the ladies’ position. Talk about a shocker.
Of course, what this book was for was to help a female going for a stallion pony, mostly for those (who were no doubt like Twilight and never dated a day in their lives) The way and courtship of how to claim and bag themselves a stallion that they wanted. I explained to her that there really weren't books on this sort of thing - even though I held one in my hand...which she easily pointed out to me to my rising shame - but I explained that beside a few tips on the norms, those sort of...unwritten rules, it ether happened or didn't.
Either way, more so for the shit and giggles of it, I decided to read a few chapters mostly to see what it was about, and man, it was something.

Chapter 1:WHAT TO DO WHEN COURTING A STALLION (No Herd)

When dating a stallion, one must know that the stallion feels as if he is being seen, make sure to make comments on how he looks, (bonus points if said stallion looks rather handsome) when starting the courtships, stallions need to know that you are a strong mare, and are able to not only care for yourself, but him as well. As the role of the stallion would be that of caring for the house and foals if all goes to plan.

I blinked and then closed the book for a second and checked the date of the book. Holy crap this book is nearly sixty years old! The hell was, Twilight giving me this book for that's so dated, for?

Talk to the stallion you have chosen, and make him feel as if all your attraction is on him. (if it is not, why are you trying to court him?) A Stallion always enjoys when a mare tells them that they are either looking handsome, or even ask how their day is going. Seeing how you are looking to keep this stallion for yourself, (if looking to herd, look for my book, Herding and You!) as stated above you must show that you are a more wanting mare than others who you may have to work against, if said stallion has other eyes trained on him.

I had to close the book after that as I just simply blinked a few times, trying to progress what the hell I just read. I mean, as I said before, it seemed the mares were the more 'up' gender when it comes to pony kind, like you know the old saying, 'It's a man's world!'? Well it seemed here in Equestria at least, it was 'A mare's world!'

The switch in the whole...who wears the pants deal, didn't bug me all that much - as Golden and I made a deal when we did go on our dates, that whoever wanted to do the date, paid for it. She told me that it felt weird that she wasn't always paying… to which I replied the same thing.

As we got to know each other more, Golden shared with me more of her family. Apparently her father was in fact the CEO of a company that worked with gold to make… let us say watches, rings, whatever that would need gold.
When I heard that, I said that I thought it was more common for the mare to be the working class, to which she replied to me that her father had to work much harder than the mares around him. He was - I guess - the hipster back then when it came to a stallion working in a mare's world.

Like, holy hell - just even thinking and writing all of this down makes my head spin, like I'm in the Twilight Zone or something you know. All I could think about would be those old black and white TV shows, thought not of humans, but of the ponies and what it would’ve been like if it was ‘ponified’. All I could think of, would be that of a mare coming home while saying 'Dear, I'm home!' and the stallion coming out to greet said wife while cooking dinner. Possible the kids would’ve been the same but still... It pull you through a loop a few times.

Why do I feel a few damn Femi-Nazis would love to be here if women are more in the workplace and men are to be home? Still...looking at the book again, even though I knew everything from it was back in another time...I had to read a bit more. Thus I punished my curiosity further with this gem:

It is also common to make sure other mares knows that the stallion is yours by marking him as...

… Yeah, I'm done with this shit.

Seeing how it had been a few days since I started to date Golden as now titled mare/coltfriend, the nightmares with as I dubbing her Daymare, you know how Luna was considered Nightmare Moon, well Imma call my nightmare Celestia, Daymare! Either way, I hadn't had that dream with her since Luna spoke with me, but I was more so getting myself ready.

I spoke to Twilight about it, even Starlight got into the action with Spike being part of it as extra minds to help me with this little issue I was having. Fangy stayed off to the side, and for the first time, I saw her without armor on.

She was toned, that's for sure. She wore a simple white shirt that outlined her muscles and pushed her chest out a bit, with long baggy pants. Her mane was still in that same ponytail as before, as she would lean against the wall and listen and of course, offer her many great words of wisdom. "I say you just let the fucker suffer. He seems to earned these nightmares anyway!” See what I mean? "No wonder this, 'Daymare' is haunting his dreams, no doubt the bag holds another fist that she should give him!"

"You know what..." Twilight sighed and rubbed her eyes as she was on a billboard. "Just stop… if you have nothing nice to say, don't say it - or from now on, I'll make sure that both of you will have to write friendship reports to me... everyday, until you both know the true meaning of friendship - and what it means to not be so mean toward one another!” We both just gave her a confused look, and truthfully… I think I would deal with that, I mean how hard could it be to really just write a report based on friendship… "I'm just sick and tired of you two going back and forth like a bagful of cats - so either stop it, or I will make you both friendship students of mine... giving me reports each week as to what you’ve learned about dealing with others you don’t know or like! Tying you two together with a magical contract to keep you together until I deem you two as friends or at least mutually respecting ponies!"

"You wouldn't!" we both screeched as I stood up from my seat as Shadow leaned forward, both hands placed on the wall behind her.

"Try me," the princess warned, her horn glowing up as we both moved back to where we were. "Good… now!" she clapped her hands as she used her magic to draw on the on the green board, the white clack in her magical glow as she cleared her voice. Why could I see her being a teacher back home? "As Brandon said," she started as she grew what looked to be a bag, drawing a line from it so to write down some ideas. "We need to find out, what is in 'the bag'," she even wrote 'The Bag' on top of it with a question mark inside of the bag. "This will be the only way for his nightmares of Daymare to truly stop, any ideas?" out of habit...I raised my hand. "Yes Brandon?"

"Well it can't be Nebby...bloody Pokémon won't stay in the damn bag!" I chuckled to myself as all eyes were on me as of course...no one got the joke. "Home joke...sorry, but I have no idea really."

"Maybe it's something of his past?" Starlight asked as she stood beside Twilight who wrote that down. "I mean, one’s past can have a rather big trigger on things."

"Could it be the family Daymare keeps saying she is keeping from him?" Spike called out as Twilight wrote that down. "I mean, that makes sense as well, she keeps saying that he would never see them again, so maybe she kidnapped the dream them?" Twilight hummed as she wrote down the ideas as I just looked on, not sure what to add to the table, as Shadow...spoke up and not in a mean way.

"Why not hate?" she asked as all eyes trained on her. "What, he hates the Princess right, he did punch her." For good reason. "Maybe if he would just let it go, the nightmares would go away."

"You got family?" I asked her as she looked to me, her arms crossing across her chest.

"What's it to you?" she asked looking at me.

"Answer the goddamn question," I demanded, my eyes turning to the side to gaze at her; seeing her muzzle down down as she frowned.

"Or what, gonna punch me?" she question as she smirked. "Like to see you..."

"Yes or fucking no," I didn't yell, I just said it calmly. "Do you...have family...?"

There was a long pause at this, we all looked to her as the sound of another thing being put up on the board, possible the word, Hate, up there as the bat pony snorted and looked away. "No," she answered. "I was place in adoption, more so, dropped off there and didn't leave until I was old enough to leave, if I have family I nether care, or have any."

"Then," I started looking away from her and down to the ground. "Don't tell me to simply 'let it go' when I can't see my family again...because really," I looked back at her. "You have no say, nor any sort of helping hand, in any of this." We just looked at one another, eyes unblinking, firm glares that could spark at any moment.

"Fuck this then," she said as she turned and left out the room, leaving myself alone with the ponies and dragon.

"Was that really needed?" The purple dragon asked as I slightly looked at her. "You know she's gonna be more angry with you then anything."

"She said herself, she has no family." I simply pointed out. "She has no right to tell me to let this go..."

"Well," Twilight said tapping the bored as we looked at what we had. Past, Family, Hate, all on the board, Twilight hadn't put anything up on it as she gazed at the board. "This is what we have so far. Let's try to think of some more, and well...see where we can go with that."

We spent a few hours trying to work out what to do about the bag, some ideas were good, others were just plan bonkers on what we came up with. After those few hours we decided to call it quits for now, with the board now filled with what we thought were in the bag and possible how to take it from Daymare.
I felt rather drained from the experience and I was on my way to gather some much needed coffee...when I noticed someone - Fang Face of all people - looking outside a window, leaning against it with a arm as she seemed to look, or watch something.

I was simply going to walk away, leave her to her own devices, but I stopped a bit away, my back to her as I sighed loudly to myself. "Just keep walking..." I muttered to myself. But when I looked back, I could notice a frown...not a angry frown, but a longing one. "Crap..." I muttered and walked on over.

Her ears perked as she turned to see me, her frown turning into an angry and before she could say anything I replied to her. "Hold your tongue for one second… I've come to say, I’m sorry."

"... What?" she leaned back, her ears up in the ear as she just...looked to me, a look of utter shock and confusion. "The hell are you talking about Mo-"

"Shut up and listen and you will find out, kay?" I barked at her, making her frown - but at least kept her mouth closed long enough for me to say what I needed to say, as I moved on closer and saw what she was looking at.
It was a family - a mother, father and their children running around, laughing and playing with one another - I watched them for a moment longer before then telling her. "I'm sorry for what I said to you back there, I shouldn't have said those things about you not having a family." I said as I then added before she could. "Doesn't mean I don't take back what I said that you don't know what's it like, because I'm not. I'm just saying sorry, that you couldn't experience that, and don't know the feeling of having a family. That is why I cannot, and will not say sorry to the princess."

"Some sorry then, saying you're sorry I don't have a family?" she repeated in disbelief at me. "What a load of bull."

"Take it as you may," I rebutted looking over at her as she looked back at me. "But! You're going to tell me then, if your princess took those kids," I pointed to the kids as she looked to them. "And, by a magical mistake she made she whisks them away - their parents seething with rage of what their co-leader just did. The father rushes up and attacks her, you think he should say 'sorry for attacking you princess'. Are you saying... that no matter what she does; what she does even by mistake; that we should just take her sorry for face value - that we should just give them money for their pain and suffering… are you telling me that?"

"Well...no, of course not it just..." She was clearly being pushed into a wall she didn’t want to be in, the way she stuttered and stammered a clear show of that. Good, I wanted her to feel like I was pushing herself back into a wall. I wanted to pick at her brain, to see what she had to say.
After taking a small pause as she seemed to think, I then added, "Or is it," I went on turning to face her fully. "You are asking me to just let it go, to just forget that she took me away from my family and home world… because I'm not a pony."

There was a pause there, as she looked away, as I went on. "Are you telling me, if a pony stood before you, and did the same thing I did… that you would demand he let it go?" When she didn't answer, but her ears flatten and her hand clenched along her arm...

I reached into my pocket, and showed her photos. My mother, me and her sharing a selfie, me and my brother sitting down drinking as we played Call of Duty. My nieces climbing on me, one smacking my face, my grandmother baking and pointing the spoon at me. "These are the people," I seethed at her, "that your Princess - the same princess you are telling me to just forgive because she feels bad for what she did. These are the people she took me from, think of those faces," I hissed as I pocketed my phone."Think of my mother; my grandmother; my brother; uncles; friends I had; my nieces... wondering everyday where I am, if I'm dead in a ditch… think of that." I spoke as I turned to walk away. "Think of that the next time you tell me to 'let it go'. And if you can tell me that with a straight face… then you truly are a cold, heartless bitch..." I saw her flinch when I said that, as I turned and left. My eyes tracing back to another window as I saw the foals playing with their parents, I lingered a bit more, before heading to my room.

"Yo, Brandon!" I was sitting in my room, playing with my own N64. The game I was playing? The Zelda clone, of which I was just about to kill the first boss inside the Deku Tree - though it wasn't called that, just gonna call it that - when Spike knocked on the open door and leaned against it. He held a folded thick like piece of paper in his hand, with a seal of the sun and moon. "Got a letter from Princess Luna, feels like something is inside it!"

"Wait really?" I asked him, pausing the game as I came over to my room’s entrance as he passed it over to me. I broke the seal, and saw two Golden Tickets - no, not the chocolate factory one, though I would love that… I'm craving some now, great! Spike's eyes widened at the sight, and as I looked at what they had written…
The Grand Galloping Gala At Canterlot Castle, Admit One; was plainly seen. On the back, seemed like a set of numbers - whatever the hell they were - but the Letters A-B with the numbers along the side of them, were seen.
A letter was added to it - but before I could read its contents, Spike nearly yelled out from shock,

"You got invited to the Gala as well?!" then added with relief on his voice, "Oh man, at least now Twilight can stop worrying about you not coming!"

"What?"

"The Gala, it's like a big ball, kinda boring, but everyone wants to go at least once!" he exclaimed as I looked down at the letter before me, as I read it.

To the Human: Brandon

If you are confused about these tickets and why I - Princess Luna of the Night - have personally invited you… well, you can somewhat blame Twilight on such decision. In one of her letters she wrote to Celestia about you having a fillyfriend, and with the Gala coming just around the corner we thought that this would be a great way for you to enjoy yourselves; And a date that she will truly not forget!

You do not have to come, the Gala is only a few days away, but the thought of meeting you in person will be nice, to see how you had been dealing with your Nightmare... if you have had any since we last saw one another.
Sister shall be there yes, but if you do come, she will stay away from you if you so wish, but I do hope you will come. Other leaders are coming, and they are in fact interesting of meeting the only human in the world… and one who punched royalty and got away with it.
Think it over.

Princess Luna of the Night.

PS: Do not get angry at Twilight for telling us of your fillyfriend.

"Great..." I muttered as I looked down at the tickets and put them back in my pocket as I looked over at Spike. "So why should I go to this Gala thingy if it's boring?"

"Free food?" he offered as he held his hand palm up and raised it with a eye ridge.

"Point taken, my Spyro wannabee!"

After a bit, and a warning from Twilight about not telling anyone I wasn't planning on inviting to come with me about the extra GGG ticket - and to be frank, I really didn't even know if I wanted to go right now - I thought about going to visit Golden, to see what she had to say about this. When I knocked along her door, I was surprised when Rarity herself came to answer the door. "Oh hello there darling!" she exclaimed as I blinked slightly at this. "Come on in, me and your fillyfriend were just working on something!"

"Does like everyone know we are a couple now or something?" I questioned as I followed in after and closed the door behind me. She only laughed a bit, as she walked deeper into Golden's home. Turning into Golden Living room, I was greeted with folders and papers along the table top, designs of clothing for male and females of different races. Golden looked a little stressed, her mane a bit messy as if she hadn't gotten any sleep the night before. When I walked in and she saw me - smiling as she got up - us sharing a hug and a quick kiss as I sat down beside her on the loveseat. To this, Rarity was all but smiling as I placed my hands along Golden shoulder. My girlfriend looked over and sighed as she soon flopped along my shoulder with her own, her head resting along my shoulder. "Tough time?"

"You don't know the half of it," she sighed while rubbing her head a bit on my shoulder as Rarity spoke up.

"Every year," she started as I looked to Rarity, holding Golden with one arm to help her chill a bit. "Me and the other girls get invited to the Gala. Mostly we go there to mingle with the other higher ups that can...help with our work. Applejack with her pies, Fluttershy with funding for her animals, and myself with my clothing."

"I wasn't invited," Golden spoke as she sighed, "You have to know someone to go, and well… the tickets are already sent out so it's too late." I only smiled a bit as I looked to Rarity who seemed rather confused as I went into my pocket.
Rarity saw them first as her eyes widened a bit as I dangled the two tickets before Golden's face… who shot up at once and gripped the tickets. "YOU GOT INVITED?!" she nearly screeched and looked over at me and gripped my shirt. "Do you have any idea!" she yelled shaking me as my head nearly flew off my shoulders as I made a noise as she did so. "How much this could help me, and beside the fact of GOING to the Gala! How the heck did you get these!?!"

"Head… spinning..." I muttered as I shook my head and blinked looking around the room as Golden was waiting for my answer. "As to why I got them… I think Celestia is trying to butter me up for something, and it seems some of the other rulers want to meet me as well… don't know why." I responded as I looked off. "I was going to ask if you wanted to-"

"Yes!" she nearly screeched again.

"-go," I ended as I looked to her. "If this Gala thing… really all that good, Spike told me it's boring."

"It may be boring but the chance to meet… oh goodness, I need to go and see if that dress is clean and pressed, and about my drawings!" Golden looked around for a moment before rushing off leaving both me and Rarity in the room, before a slam of the door was heard.

"Guess..." I started as I turned to Rarity. "We're going to the Gala?"

I soon found myself in Rarity's home/shop, some things along the side were of Golden own work, half finished or just starting. To me she looked to be going places, but when you saw Rarity's work as well, you could see where the talents were vast in the skills they held.

I had to respect her on going after her dreams, even though her family owned a few jewelry stores. Hell I found out she had family here, the youngest being a filly named… Diamond Tiara. Met the filly once, she seemed nice enough - though Spike told me that she was once bullying three other fillies before I came here - and her mother Spoiled Rich… believe me I could see that this mare did not like me at all.

It wasn't the fact that I punched the princess, or anything of the sort... I think it was more of the fact that I was NOT a pony, and that I was someone who wasn't a noble or high class individual. There was a part of me that wanted to tell her off, but I held my tongue - someone like that was not worth my time to even think about.
When Golden introduced me to them, you could just see her judging you the moment she looked at you... the way her eyes traced up and down - hell, she even openly said that my clothes were plain and didn't look to be worth a lot of money! Seems that she was Golden’s aunt, sister to her father, and one of the only reasons she was 'allowed' to move to Ponyville... was the fact of the princess living close by in the small town proper. Golden said sorry to me once she was out of earshot. I learned from others, mostly Rarity, she loved to gossip; of how she acts, and why she did.

She was more into the attitude that if you're not rich then she doesn't care for you - or perhaps that you must always be winner; to the point no doubt that's why her kid was a bully. I didn't care much of her, but, with her being family to Golden… I do… worry. No I shouldn't - Golden doesn't seem the type to let her family control who she dates… right?

"Ah here it is!" I was jerked out of my thoughts as Rarity came back with a black tux like top in her telekinetic grasp - smiling as she moved over to do a few more measurements on my person then starting her work at once. "The dress clothing you wore on your first date," she proclaimed as she worked on either cutting down or making parts longer on the suit top. "Was part of this set. I know you like a more… plain choice of clothing, but I thought in case you were invited to a party... well, a suit such as this would be grand for you!"

"Yeah… thanks," I said, a bit on the low end as the thoughts of Golden and her family... what if this Spoiled Rich contacted her father and they made her-

"Darling… is something wrong?" I looked over and saw her head turned away from her work before turning fully, her hand wrapped about her free wrist as she gazed at me with confusion.

"Nothing," I lied but then sighed. "Okay there is… there a place we can sit down?"

We found our way in the kitchen, with Rarity sitting down with me as she made some tea. Now that I thought about it, could I considered Rarity one of my closest friends. I mean, sure! There was Spike - as we live together and I could easily consider him a best friend.

Fang Face was a definite no-go.

Starlight… not so sure about her.

Twilight was okay in my book but we don't spend a lot of time together to be considered friends; don’t have much in common with one another when it comes to interests; or even know each other well enough to be considered friends by others.

Pinkie? She was just… herself, I guess?

AJ? I haven't even spoken to her besides more than a few words of 'hey' when crossing each other on the street. Bloody farm-mare’s iron grip still scares me.

Fluttershy is the same, just a hi and she would give one back, at times asking if I wanted a pet - but no more than that.

Rainbow was chill, we would talk a bit - but to me she’s more like a ‘bud’ I could have a drink with then a ‘friend, friend’.

Rarity… however - she seemed almost like this… older sister then a friend with just the way she cared for me without actually knowing me. As when it came to giving me clothes to wear asides from what I was wearing in my involuntary arrival - free of charge, no matter how much I fought to pay her back - and with her giving me tips on what a mare looks for in a stallion. I never had a older sister and it just felt… right in a way. Being fully honest, if it wasn't the fact that I was dating Golden, and Spike didn't have a huge crush on her… maybe I would've tried something; maybe.

She placed the cups down with her magic as she filled them up with the tea we would be drinking, after she sat down and took a soft sip she then asked me, "So, what's on your mind?" before setting her cup on the saucer.
She patiently waited for me as I took my own drink. It was funny - I always considered myself a coffee guy - but something about the tea here was just so good! I looked down at my cup a moment before saying.

"I'm… worried about Golden."

"Is something the matter?" she asked as I looked up and shook my head, seeing her worry-like features on her face and ears.

"Can this stay between us, please?" I asked gazing at her, she looked me up and down a moment before softly nodding. "See… I kinda met her Aunt, Spoiled Rich."

Just saying this and I already could see her roll her eyes at this and shake her head. Nevertheless, I continued with my line of thought, "And well, I don't know... what if her family is like that as well? What if they are as judgemental and as much of a asshole little prick as her... and they make her choose between me and them? I like Golden, I mean I like her a lot." I took a moment to think and let the air grow still of words, save for the breathing we both gave out. "I don't want to have her choose between me and her family… I know we only just started to officially be a couple, but… with how long I've been without someone, and now she just sort of showed up; with you setting us up for that first date." She sort of have a sheepish smile at that, as no doubt remembering the outburst. "I don't… I just don't know."

"You don't want her to lose a family, because you know the feeling?" She asked me as she saw me nod. She hummed and leaned back against her seat, eyes closed as she took another sip of her drink before placing it down. Hands crossed along one another as she gazed at me once more.

"I remembered that you told me that it was rather bad for couples to move forward quickly into relationships - yet here it's not all that uncommon. I'm not saying that ponies normally just jump in the next day and say that they are in a relationship - so don't worry if you believe that you are moving rather quickly. The fact you two waited nearly a month is something to say the least."

However she then sighed as she looked down to her drink. "Her family however… I don't know Spoiled Rich rather well, just a few moments here and there. And she can, and is a rather… well, she has her nose so far in the air - that if it rained… she'd drown!" I released a small chuckle from that, thinking about how that would look for just a moment. "But I've gotten to know her for a while... and well, I don't right really know what she’s thinking." She paused for a moment longer and said thoughtfully. "You feel that if you made her choose if that moment came up… then she would feel as you do - that you have no one to turn to when things get horrible, no father, no sister. I know you don't want her to have to have that same feeling you felt, but she would face the full consequences from the choice she made - whereas you... well, your choice was taken from you." She placed her hand over my own as I looked up at her, she smiling softly before then saying. "I haven't known her as long as my other friends… but I know her well enough that she will make the choice that makes her happy."

I smiled a bit at her as I nodded in acceptance. Rarity’s words made me feel a bit more at ease about this whole situation, only for her to tap my hand a bit again and say cheerfully to me, "Now then! Shall we work more of your suit? Only a few more days until the Gala!"

After our little chat, we went back to the plan - the plan being me being her living mannequin - as she worked on a few kinks and missing bit of the design of the suit as a whole. Once done with that and having said goodbye to her - I had the new suit in a box as I made my way over to see how Golden was doing.
I mean, I was going to tell her about the tickets from the start and now me knowing that she wants to come - even more so to show off her work - but still! If it helped her, it would be a good time, even if it was boring for me.
Reaching her door, I rapped on the wood with my knuckles.

"Doors open!" she called out, followed by a cuss as she was possible mad - or upset - about something. Coming in, I saw that she was back in the living room - with drawings of both finished and unfinished fashion-designs sprawled about the table as well as a folder off to the side, filled with a few sketches and fully realized drawings already colored.
Taking notice of me, Golden looked over at me and seemed to smile slightly, a strain easily seen along her muzzle as messed up mane showed how worried she looked.

I could only raise my eyebrow at her. "Hey… sorry about before, kinda busy with the thoughts of going to the Gala, I mean, so many nobles up there that could possibly help me out, this is just… I guess I was just-"

"Hey, it's okay," I answered while smiling at her - pulling her into a hug as she held me as well, my head being mindful of her horn seeing how I was taller than her. "You just got overly happy. I'm guessing that this is because for you it is a big thing, and if this is something you want to do... I'll come along as well." I then smiled down at her as she gazed up at me. "Beside, I'm all about that, 'believe it when I see it' type deal you know?"

She only smiled and nodded as she looked up at me and lean up and kissed me slightly along the lips; as I smiled a bit again and kissed her back... before she looked thoughtful over something and her eyes widened out.
"Oh!" she said as she pulled away and went over to reach out from her pocket - me seeing a letter as she pulled it out. "I got a little information today, see, I know a few ponies who are coming and I'm hoping that you will see them as well."

"Oh?" I asked raising a brow. "Who?"

"My father, and my sisters!" she said as I felt a shiver and tingle go down my spine.

A really cold, cold shiver.

Oh… shit.

Pasts and Gala

Author's Note

At long last the next chapter is out wut wut!

sorry the reason this took so much more longer is because I had to rewrite a part over and over again, it just never sat right with me and I didn't want to release a half ass chapter as well as real life kicking me in the balls.

on a side note, Im on the fence with To Love a Queen as well. I want to keep working on it, but rereading it I noticed so many bad choices on it that I want to change, so im thinking of doing a restart on that, as soon as this story is done. what do you all think?

ether way I hope you enjoy this chapter, and again, thanks to my editor who had been working hard with me, this story wouldn't be half as good as it is without their help!

Pasts and Gala

From experience I can say that from past relationships I was involved with... I normally didn't last long enough to meet the father of the one I was dating. Well, unless you count that one time - when the bitch I stopped dating due to her being a jerk had claimed I raped her to her father, who 'interviewed' me inside that police room; claiming all the things I supposedly did to his daughter.

As we sat together in the train - with dusk coming to the world and leaving it in a golden hued color - my thought went back that time a few days ago. The reason why was, not only because there was the bombshell of meeting her father and sisters, but something afterward rather...surprised me.

I only just blankly looked at Golden, after we pulled away from our hug and kiss we shared just moments ago. Not only would I be meeting a few royals when I went to the Gala, still not sure how that will work out; but I was to meet with her father and sisters?! How is it, that just hearing that, seemed more terrifying than anything else I dealt with so far? It was almost like the universe at this point knew what I was worried about and decided "Hey! Let's throw this at him and see what happens!" Great! thanks for that, universe…

"So..." I started as she looked up at me before we moved over to the sofa, she moving the papers away as we sat down. "Your family...wanna meet me?" I asked slowly as we looked at one another as she nodded her head and sighed softly.

"My aunt, Spoiled Rich," she started as I did my best to hide the frown that was slowly forming along my lips. "Sort of wrote a letter to him, expressing her...worry for me."

"Yeah...worry my ass," I muttered looking away as she patted my hand.

"Yeah, she’s still family," she reminded me. "I know she can be a bit...bratty, but she is still my aunt!" I only sighed softly and leaned back, rubbing my eyes with my fingers as she leaned against me. "What's wrong?"

"Never really met a girl's family before," I truthfully looking up at her ceiling, many thoughts rushing through my head. "I mean...she must've told them who and what I am?" when I saw her seemly sigh again, not sure what type of sigh, maybe, embarrassment of what her aunt was like?

"In the letter..." she started as she looked over at me. "Seems Aunt Spoiled, told dad about you, and of course with you being in the news all that time back, he knew what you looked like." I frowned a bit at this...as I waited for what I feared. "He doesn't care who I'm dating, Brandon, only that the one I choose is treating me right, you know?" she said as I gazed at her as she went on. "I mean, you're not using me or anything right? Or being a total asshole or something. If you were - then father would've had more than words to say to you." She pointed out matter of fact, as if it was the unwritten law of the universe for parents.

It would make sense, my nieces only being around four years old for the oldest, and nearly two for the youngest, my brother was very protective of them. I still remember how he would hover at times when they were very young and couldn't walk, while their mother was more relaxed back then. And from what I could see my brother almost took the role of 'mother bear'. I could only think of how he would be when they started dating. And now I could only think about Golden's father. Still, I did wondered, what he wanted to tell me, what would out talk be like; and how majorly fucked would I be?

All of these things ran through my mind as I made my way back toward Twilight's castle. Fortunately I still had a few days until I had to meet the guy - but still! even now in a world unlike my own..I just wondered what I would be dealing with.

The day was not done giving me more surprises, and so it happened that I entered the castle and was about to head off to my room to play some games - I was stopped by Fang Face herself. We stared at each other, my face a sort of blank bored like expression as I couldn’t give any more fucks, but her expression?...hers' was different. "Hey," she spoke looking over at me as I frowned slightly. "Can...we talk?" She even held her hand along the side of her other arm, holding it slightly as if it was broken, that kinda reminded me that of a anime character when they were embarrassed, or shy about something.

" ’Bout what?" I asked looking at her, my arms crossed as I raised a eyebrow.

"About how you were right," this caused me to slightly jerk my head back a bit at this as I raised my eyebrow higher slightly. Her hand moved to the side, showing to a room where we could talk. As I followed her I closed the door behind us to give us some more privacy.

Apparently Fang-Face chose a good place for our little chat, as the room was empty.

This left us with some privacy, as Twilight's guards would be coming soon to their shift, and many of the rooms they didn't know what to use for were being converted into rooms which they could use to rest after their shifts. This was good for many who didn't have a home, since if they wished to transfer to Ponyville could in fact sleep here at the Castle. Said section of the wing was also getting its own kitchen - because really, I couldn't think of Spike cooking for a dozen or more guards at once.

Either way - as she moved to the center of the room - I was half getting ready to hear yet another bullshit reason as to why I was wrong and-

"I'm sorry..."

Wait...wut?

I just looked at her, my head slightly leaning back as I heard her utter the words I never thought she would say, more so toward me! She turned to look at me fully as she sighed softly and went out. "About everything, I mean," she pointed out as I raised a eyebrow. "I guess...I knew all along what the princess did would be hard to forgive, if one could, but I guess it was my own loyalty for her that wouldn't let me see it in your point of view." I didn't say anything as she said this before she then added. "Perhaps it's better I tell you why I have such a loyalty to her, and well...you can better understand my reason on why I said 'get over it' the way I did."

I thought for a moment, before slightly nodding as I leaned up against a wall, listening to her story.

"I didn't know my parents," she started off as she then went on. "Or if I did, I can barely remember them. All I could remember of my early years were that in a orphanage, being picked on by the others for being a freak because of me being a bat pony." She lifted her wings to better show them off at this point. "I watched many kids being adopted, watched as they left to have what they wanted, a family. I was always left out, no one wanted me as a daughter - I was too strange, too different. I lied when I said I stayed there until I was of age to leave; I ran away with what little I had...even stole money fundraised for new toys. No one there gave me love, so I took what they took from me, or how I thought at the time."

"I ran to the next city over, and…if they were looking for me, they didn't do a good job or I was very lucky. And so I made my way to Las Pegasus, and barely lived by either begging for bits - when I was lucky to get enough...or from stealing. I got unlucky or...lucky if you want to call it that, when I got caught by one of the local gangs of the city."

"I was about fourteen at the times, and made the mistake of stealing a wallet from one of the higher up in this gang, a gang that were made up of Earth Ponies and Pegasus. Caught and dragged inside one of their bases, I was scared shitless. I heard stories of this gang, there being three Major ones at the time. The Rooks were the one I was dealing with, the other were the Claws, and last were Crimson Raiders. They took me to a room in the back, and was there where I met with their leader - an Earth Pony mare who was black as the night...and her brown eyes that reminded me at the time of fudge."

She seemed to almost smile at the memory as she looked back outside, leaving her back to me as she said. "I remember what she asked me first: 'You play chess?' That confused me greatly, as on this huge table before her was a chess game set up and ready, with her side favoring the whites, mine the blacks. I responded with a no, and she taught me the basic of the game and how it was played."

"A gang leader taught you how to...play chess?" I asked confused as Shadow looked back at me and nodded.

"Yeah..." she responded. "Her reason was, that a game like chess required you to think. If you're talking as you play, if the being who you were playing was so into it, and talking at the same time; you let things...slip, you get to know someone better."

"Strange motto."

"It worked anyway." Shadow went on with her story looking back outside the window.

"She corrected me when I made a wrong move with a piece and got to talking, she asked my name, told me hers' Lotus. Ether a fake name or one given to her at birth, I wouldn't know. All I knew that all around her office, plants grew all around."

This gang leader sounded like a Poison Ivy rip-off if you asked me, yet I kept on listening her tell her story.

"She asked why I was stealing money from her lieutenant, and I told her that I didn't know they were part of the Rooks - or any gang members to begin with - that I was just so hungry that I just wanted to get something to eat. She asked me what I wanted, and when I told her, she ordered her men to go and get it for me. It was the first time, if at all someone got me something, without me begging for it."

"She beat me a few times before I got use to how the game worked...and I won a few times, now eating the food she got for me that I asked for, a Daisy Sandwich with a side of hay fries. She asked where my parents were, and I told her my story."

"How long had you been on your own before this moment?" I asked...rather wanting to know really.

"Two years, left when I was twelve." She responded as I could only hum and nod. "After I was done my story, she just folded her hands together and placed them under her chin... watching me as she seemed to study me. It was a strange feeling, it was like she was staring deep into your soul, like those brown eyes could see everything you did, and could judge you without words. She just...stared, and I saw from the corner of my eye, her bodyguards slightly flinch a bit when she gaze at them. She was a powerful mare, how she could build up a gang as she did, starting from nothing from what I heard...I don't know. She asked while gazing at the ones who brought me in, and I remember the almost...ice in her voice as she gazed at the bodyguards that were standing beside me... 'Were your clothes always this ripped up...or did these fine...gentle colt get a little too...rough with you?' The way she spoke, even though it was calm and collative, it would've felt more like yelling. I've only ever heard her yell twice...and those times were only when I saw her leave a room, with bodies being dragged out after her."

This cause me to shiver slightly, as for some reason all I could think about was a mare dress in a nice suit, or dress suit of some sort, not yelling unless something utterly horrible happened, the image of a mare doing her nails with a file before...well...I shook slightly as that image was shown, as I could only think...what happened between then and now?

"I explained her my situation," she went on to speak as no doubt all my unasked questions would be answered during her narrative. "That I was living on the streets, that how my clothes looked were the result of that. I described how I found a old abandoned building and was using that as a roof over my head. The bodyguards seemed to exhale after she told me that she believed me, after a few more long moments of watching me."

She then placed her hand along the wall beside the window, whatever she was looking at, I couldn't tell. "She let me join, and even if I didn't she still gave me a lump sum of money that could last me weeks on the street. I asked her ‘why?’, why was she willing to help me after I was caught stealing - or trying to steal - money from one of her grunts. The smile she gave me was something I wouldn't forget...a knowing smile, as she said; 'I have a feeling about you.'"

"I even moved in with her," she went on as I just listened on, what else would I have done but listened, it would've been best to wait ‘till she was done. "She wanted me to move in with her, something about wanting to make sure I was fine and to teach me the way of the Rooks in her way. I'll admit...while I was under her care, and soon learned how things were done...I enjoyed it. When I became older to start doing 'jobs' I was more into the...fear factor."

She soon turned back and asked me. "Ever heard of a Thestral?" when I shook my head she went on. "They are beings that look much like myself, however they have differences, for one...they stay the age that they became one, and they drink blood." I blinked slightly as I thought of this. Heh in a way, a vampire, wonder what they would call werewolves? "Either way, seemed there are in fact a few Thestrals left in the world, even met one a few years back...got away but met one...but that's a story for another time, either way," she went on as she told her story. "I was brought along with a group to put the fear in ponies or others who we had to talk about. I put on a show, a hiss there, showing teeth here. It got the job done when many truly believed I was one. As the years went by - fourteen; fifteen; all the way up to nineteen - I ranked up in the Rooks to the point I controlled a small group of ten. Before you ask however... no, I never killed anyone - beat them to a bloody mess, yes - but never killed. My groups’ job was to collect money, and soon enough I couldn't go on with the whole Thestral idea as they don’t age, so we just pretended that I was a older sister as I grew older...and let them know that the 'younger sister' would be waiting to drink their blood, or whatever was left after I was done with them. The look on their faces were always priceless...damn fools…"

"Lotus and I became close as time passed by. I wasn't part of her top group, but I was getting there. So, after I gained my own money from working for her...I moved out, as she gave me my own place. It felt great and for the first time, I felt respected...I felt wanted." She sighed as I closed my eyes. "Then I got caught."

There was a pause as she moved away from the window, and went to the wall beside it, and gazed at me, she too soon leaning up against it as she looked to me and said. "It should've been a easy job, get in, get the 'stuff'..." No doubt drugs, this world wasn't all sunshine and rainbows, but still was better then back home. "And leave...however, someone snitched us, and out came a bunch of guards - city guards, but they still got me whereas the others escaped. I remembered being roughed up pretty bad by them ‘cause my nickname on the street was Blood Fang...can no doubt guess why?" she smirked showing off her fangs as I slightly rolled my eyes...had to admit...they were badass. "I must've been in there for a few hours...before she came in."

"Celestia herself walked on the room I was being held - and I swear, I thought I was about to die. The leader of Equestria, the raiser of the Sun and Moon - Luna was still imprisoned at this point," she said as my finger rose up to interject, again...really, gotta ask why they think they can raise the sun and moon! "She had a folder in her hand as she sat down before me, placing the folder on the table. I may have been known as Blood Fang to the guards and others...but in front of her...I was scared as a filly caught in the cookie jar."

"She sat down on the other side of the table and placed the folder down, as she gazed toward me. I thought I would've saw anger, but the way she looked to me...I don't know, it was more like she was...disappointed in me than anything. I was only scared of disappointed one pony before her, and that was Lotus; the way she gazed at me though...I still don't know even to this day what was going through her mind."

I had to admit, before finding out that I had no way of returning home at all because of Celestia's meddling with a old magical book she knew nothing about...I sort of had that same feeling about her. The way she would look down at you, it was a sort of motherly gaze, that just speaking to her would make it all better. Like I said, this was before I found out that she utterly dicked me over in a way that could never be fixed.

"She asked me why I was working for someone like Lotus," Shadow went on with her story. "Asked me why I would spend my life working for someone who would cause hardship and would kill younglings. I defended Lotus on that last part, oh how I defended her. Claiming that she was many things, but she would never EVER murder or order anyone to murder anyone under the age of twenty. A sort of honorable trait she had." Shadow chuckled as she went on. "Boy, did Celestia prove me wrong..."

"About a month before this," she steered off course of her little trip down memory lane, this no doubt to help me get better contact on what she was going to say next. "We caught two rival gang member, young colts of about...fifteen if I'm remembering right. They were with a rival gang - the Crimson Raiders. They set fire to a few of our buildings - making us lose thousands of bits while almost drawing the guards’ attention onto what we were doing. A few of my guys caught them, and we took them to Lotus. Along the way my guys were saying we should just ‘off’ them to send a message. I was surprised they would even think of that, seeing how they were under that age limit that Lotus liked to follow. Long story short, I convinced her to let them go."

"She let them go?" I asked. "A boss, who lost a lot of money...she just let them go?" I question, not sure how believable that was as Shadow looked right at me.

"Lotus had ways of finding out information..." she said slowly. "She promised she wouldn't kill them if they went back to their bosses and did this again. No, she promised to find their family, kill them slowly as they watched, and then frame them for the murders and make what family they had left, think for the rest of their lives, that they killed their own flesh and blood...Possible even giving them the tools to kill them themselves...to make it less painful." That...caused me to shudder. "Going back to meeting with Celestia, after thinking that Lotus kept her word and wouldn't kill them...she showed what was in the folders. Photos, of those two colts...dead..."

I flinched slightly again as she turned away from me and sighed. "Celestia wanted my help to catch her...it was all there, papers photos, telling me as I read them over that they been dead for a month...in fact they found the body a day after Lotus supposedly let them go. All I could remember was seeing one of the colts - a brown one with a little horn, and a scar over his eyebrow, a small one, that looked like three claw cuts over his eyebrow… who laid dead and pale on the ground. As I gazed at those photos all I could think about was...if she lied about this, what else had she lied to me about...was everything a lie...would I be like this if I made a huge mistake?"

"Celestia gave me a choice...keep helping to hide someone who would do this...or help her shut them down. I was in that jail house for a long time, a week...before I decided to help. Five years of working so close with her, making sure I did everything she asked of me...five years of making friendships there...that's a long time to decide that you're going to betray them. I gave them locations, time, anything to catch a bulk of their numbers. Gave them proof that would put many of them, some of the higher up in that group in prison for a long...long time. The only one that matter that we didn't catch, that slipped away was her - Lotus."

"Celestia thanked me for all the help I did to put many of them in jail. Lotus’ empire with the Rooks was crippled - but I couldn't help them with the Claws or Crimsons and she understood that. She helped me move away from that place and offered me one last thing as thanks...work as a guard in Canterlot. Started as a day guard, her own personal shadow in a sense...ironic how that's my name, but after Luna returned she insisted that my skills would be better off as a Night Guard...few more years, and I became captain - still am even with me here now."

That was it, that was her story - her long back-story that I didn't know about until she pulled me in here and told me.

A pause followed, the soft sound of the outside world could still be heard through the windowpanes...as after she released a breath she went on. "I owe a lot to her...so when I heard about you, I...I sort of took it as a insult to me personally - she gave me a choice and forgiveness. And... when I saw that you in a sense spat her ‘sorry’ back to her and attacked her, I knew I had to watch over you - to keep you away or in line to protect her. Without her giving me that chance...where would I be now?"

I wanted to say something the moment she was done talking, but I really wasn't sure where to start or what to say really. She told me why she was loyal to her, and I supposed that was a good enough reason to be one. But still...she didn't have to tell me that, I didn't ask for her life story on to why she was so loyal to her, but I guess I am thankful for knowing why. It does make sense that she would hold Celestia in high regarded from what I just learned but still…

"I'm not saying this to give me a excuse as to why I acted toward you the way I did," she went on to say. "I know that my actions are of my own, just like my actions back then are my own as well. I could've easily said no to Lotus and been on my way and who knows where else I would've been. But I wanted you to know as to why I am the way I am, and why I am so protective when it came to her honor being sullied by you attacking her. I did a lot of thinking when you left today... and no, it wasn't because of you not being a human that I'm treating you the way I am. I see your reason for anger now, and I know that seems silly...Captain of the Night Guard doesn't know why someone was pissed, that wacked our princess because he can't be sent back to his home. If I was in your shoes, I know I would've done the same...so...sorry."

There was another pause between us as we looked to one another, me exhaling as I moved from the wall and over to her and offering my hand out. She took it as we both shook as I smiled.

"Thanks for at least telling me," I responded as she smiled a bit as well. "But that doesn't mean that I'm just going to up and be nice to her, she may have done a lot of good as many are claiming she did and does. But her actions and her carelessness is the reason I am stuck here, so don't think that I'm laying off of her any time soon."

"Just don't go around calling her a ‘Kidnapper’," she asked. "I know you use to call her a lot when we first met, and that sort of thing will cause ripple effects, even if they are just words."

"I'll...consider it," I responded as she only nodded her head, ears folded a little as she looked…uncomfortable.

My conversation with Shadow happened a few days ago, and as I was still digesting what happened I had more urgent things at hand to attend to - naming, the night of the Gala. I was with Golden, already on the train making our way out of Ponyville towards Canterlot. The suit Rarity made for me was thankfully not over the top like her friends’ dresses. Really, they were just so colourful it was like a rainbow, nature, magic and other such things just kinda...threw up on them. Starlight wasn't coming, seems she and her friend Trixie decided to stay behind on this one.

I'm not sure if they were at any Gala beforehand, but still, they decided against coming for whatever reasons they had.

Mine was a black Tux with a tie hanging over the white shirt I had. The pants, shoes, and shirt were that of the same that I wore to the date with Golden and I first met. The over jacket button up halfway up the tie, leaving my chest area open and for myself to not feel so damn stuffy.

Sitting beside me were Golden and Rarity - with the two of them talking about mingling with the crowd and talk to a few of the nobles Rarity knew that could help Golden get a hoof into the fashion business; possibly even more so than the white unicorn could do by her own.

Golden’s dress was long and black with a few frills along the bottom, making it almost...poof in a way. Her dress ensemble also had long white arm sleeves as well, adding some contrast to her formal dress. Both she and I looked rather plain compared to that of the six friends, but we didn't mind all that much. Spike also went with a black tux as well. And he commented to me in an almost whisper. “So yeah,” he started off as he started to tell me. “Twilight will no doubt be near Celestia nearly the whole time to catch up with her.” I nodded at this, really not caring about that all that much. “AJ will no doubt be selling her apple base treats, you be surprised with how much these nobles love her cooking!” Again I nodded at this, she could cook a rather mean apple-pie. “Rainbow Dash will possible checking out the Wonderbolt, catching up on what they been up to. Fluttershy with the animals in the gardens. Pinkie Pie trying to find a way to liven the party up; and Rarity...finding her prince, or sticking with Golden this time around.” He then even told me he had a feeling that we would be stuck together for most of the night. So, in a sense...guy night out!

After the talk I had with Shadow, things got a little bit easier between us - and yet there was still tension between us. When Twilight asked what happened that made us not want to rip each other throats out, I just explained that we came to a understanding. Either way, she was just happy we weren't trying to kill each other with our glares any time soon. Speaking of the batpony, Shadow was here with us as well - but wearing a formal uniform rather than the armored uniform she wore all the time. It reminded me like back home where the women of the military would either have a skirt like uniform still with the pants. But the whole thing was grey, with a hat along the top. She kept fidgeting on her seat, mostly because she said she felt almost naked without her armor on.

It would almost be cute...if it wasn't for the fact that she could possibly kill you by putting you in a damn headlock.

The train soon came to a stop, allowing us to soon leave off and make our way down the streets of Canterlot. Luckily for me, there wasn't a lot of ponies outside in this time of the day - but again, much like the day I left here to go to Ponyville - the looks still came.

Having spent as much time as I did in the growing town of Ponyville, everyone down there was used to me by this point - and because of that I wasn't always being stopped to be asked about if I was really dating Golden, or how I punched Celestia in the face and got away with it.

Though, I realized as we walked that some of the citizens moved to the side - and I could see them lean to one another to whisper whatever they had to say. Maybe they weren't speaking about me...but it sure felt like it all the same. It was a weird feeling to say the least. I mean, they could be talking about anything, but the fact I was the only human around, in the whole world...it just felt like all spotlights were on me; and I hated it so bloody much. "You okay?" I heard Golden speak to me as she moved to hold my hand. My eyes traced down to where our fingers interlocked together. Gazing back up to her eyes, I could see the look of concern along her face as I nodded slightly. "Worried about seeing the princess again?" she asked as I really didn't think of that, all that much. This would be the first time I saw Celestia in quite a long time - my dreams of course didn't count - and I had to wonder how I would react when seeing her. I knew I could keep my cool at this point, but I was slightly worried that my mouth would work faster than my brain. "Or are you worried about meeting my family?"

Shit...I nearly did forget about that. How would her sisters act when seeing me...how would her father act when seeing me! I faked a smile as I waved my free hand. "Nah I'm good," I joked before adding, "Be a good time to see the place, and not the inside of a cell ya know." She just kept looking at me as I chuckled petting her hand. "Really I'm fine."

I petted her hand again. "The only reason I came here was for you to have this chance to meet those nobles with Rarity. If you didn't want to come, I wouldn't have either." I pointed out as I then added. "As I said many times before, I don't do parties."

The moment I said that, I heard a small annoyed huff. Looking over I could see Pinkie Pie - who I swear her dress looked like something from Candy Crush - as she looked away from me, arms crossed and pouting. "Don't give me that Pinkie," she would at times still try to throw a party for me.

Then there was her ‘fact’ that so far I've been the only one, in her words, the whole wide multiverse, who she hadn't been able to throw a party for; which of course annoyed her greatly.

"It's just not fair," she pouted still as she gazed at me. "You would go to the princess's party, but not my own I wanna throw for...wait..." she then smiled widely as she gazed at Golden. "He's only going cause you're going right...?" I blinked at that, but then my eyes widened in recognition; no...she wouldn't…

"I suppose," she answered back in an uncertain tone as Pinkie Pie leaned closer to us - all while I almost wanted to push her muzzle back and prevent the inevitable from coming to fruition.

"And you think he needs a party of his own...maybe a birthday that's coming up soon?" she only smirked to me as my pupils shrunk...how the hell did she know that?

"How did you know his birthday is in a few weeks?" Wait...that's right, how would she...oh god no!

"Golden no!" I yelled out as Pinkie cheered.

"Yes so your birthday is in a few weeks! Birthdays have to have parties! It's a rule!" she said pointing to me.

"Out of the bloody question!" I grumbled crossing my arms before Rarity spoke up.

"Oh come now," I looked over at the white unicorn who smiled. "If your birthday is coming up soon - allow Pinkie to throw you a party! It will be nice to have us celebrate your first Birthday here in Equestria!" She then added as she petted Pinkie Pie's shoulder who was giving me her Puppy Dog eyes. "I'm sure if you ask her not to go overboard she won't, it could just be a party with us!"

"I think it’d be cool," Spike added his own thoughts to this as he looked over at me and I to him. "I kinda been trying to find out when your birthday is as well, so I may be able to get you something!"

The dam broken out lead too soon to the other members of our group - with Shadow as exception - chiming in their approval. As this went by, I sighed deeply and began rubbing my eyes. When I opened them...there was a lot of Pinkie on my face - nearly touching her nose with me - as I looked her dead in her eyes. With careful motions, I placed a finger on her muzzle to slightly push her back...she frowned as I did this - no doubt thinking I was going to say no...she hung her head and backed away...

Before I said in a serious tone, "Small." This perked right back up. "Small, as in maybe a room at Twilight's castle - only the ones I know who want to come and not over the bloody top!" I said crossing my arms. "No fair-like games, like bob the apple or stuff like that you normal do for birthdays, something all of us can enjoy."

"Yeah!" she jumped and flipped into the air as she then came down and hugged me tightly as I gasped. "Thank you Brandy!"

"And don't bloody call me that!"

"That was rather nice of you, I hope you know that?" Golden pointed out as I only waved my hand at this, anything to get Pinkie Pie off my bloody back.

After the Pinkie Hug we made our way toward the castle, we were stopped by some guards as they scanned our tickets with their magic, mine...more so, because they no doubt thought it was fake. I wonder why...sarcasm I do pride in knowing some. Once we made it in to the entrance of the castle, we could see the main hallway that were covered in items and decorations that gave the feeling of...yup, dull as a cubicle.

After we all got in, everyone went their own way to do their own thing. Fluttershy to find some animals; Rainbow Dash to see the Wonderbolt she knew mostly to catch up. I didn't know if she was fully a Wonderbolt, or still going at it...maybe I'll ask her next time. Rarity and Golden went together with Golden’s folders to show off her work to whoever wanted to give her the chance; AJ to see her apples related items - already having a line up to her stand; and Pinkie Pie doing...whatever she does when at this Gala.

Twilight and Spike were still with me as we went over to the refreshment area - where an assortment of beverages, from non-alcoholic punch through other fancy drinks down the way to wine. What surprised me the most was when Twilight allowed Spike to try some of the wine. Of course, him being old enough...or has been for a while, just so it wasn't like they were treating him like a kid anymore. Spike took a sip and made a face as his brow and mouth scrunched up, but still downed the drink so not to waste it. From what I remember Twilight saying at one time, apparently dragons couldn't get drunk easily - with something about their bodies burning off whatever would make one drunk. Yeah, it didn't make any sense - but neither did seeing what I was seeing.

The first thing we saw when going towards the ballroom was one dragon outside the ballroom’s entrance - a large red one, whom we later learned was the Dragon Lord’s escort or bodyguard, one of them perhaps. Once we got through the entrance, I realized that the ballroom was filled with many different races of beings - Minotaur's; gryphons; with a few small dragons sprinkled here and there mingling with the ponies. There were also larger ponies, they looked like horses, I was too absorbed by the weird scene to pay full attention to Twilight's ‘lecture mode’ as she shared how they were from the far east, from Sadie...something: I really didn't pay all that attention really, because whenever she started her ‘lecture mode’ she tended to drone on and on...and anything that could’ve been interested died in her lecturing. And so, it got boring really quickly and I tuned her out like I did to boring teachers while keeping a thread of attention ‘just in case’ she changed subjects or made a question. My attention returned to her when she commented in between sips of punch, "Pinkie's been trying to throw you a party the moment you came to Ponyville, Brandon."

"Yeah, I know," I said as I groaned. "I guess I'll let her have this one time, and if she keeps her word about keeping it small...I may let her throw more for me."

"So if you weren't with Golden you would've..." Spike asked trailing off as I answered.

"Back home beating your speed time on that racing game on your system just to mess with you."

"Hey!" he glared as I laughed slightly before he punched my arm slightly.

"I said already before anyway." I went on as I rubbed my arm. "To me, parties are overrated, and I just never had a lot growing up. Didn't bug me all that much as I grew older. So when Pinkie Pie kept asking me to let her plan a party for me, I just...eh, it didn't really appeal to me all that much I suppose."

"Yeah, but to be fair," Spike came in to defend me before Twilight could offer any sort of wisdom words of 'maybe you should've just let her throw you a party' type response. "Pinkie can be a bit...pushy with things she thinks someone may need." He said holding a claw up as Twilight thought and nodded slightly.

"Yes, I suppose you are right. I remember when I first came to Ponyville and she threw me a party...still don't know how she did all that." She wondered but shrugged. "Best let Pinkie be Pinkie." She looked around, as if looking for someone and I followed her gaze and saw who she was looking at.

At the base of some stairs leading to another floor stood both Luna and... Celestia. The two princesses were wearing dresses that reflected on what they were, Celestia wearing a sun base dress of white and yellow - which almost seemed like gold considering how it almost shimmered and spread light. Luna however...wore a simpler, darker Night-like color. As they stood at the base of those stairs they received many nobles who went to them - either offering them a greeting or just to speak for a moment with either royal. I had a feeling that Twilight would be going over there regardless of my opinion in that matter, and as I turned away to see what else to do, my eyes accidentally locked with the one I didn’t want to lock with: Celestia.

She almost did a sort of double take, as if not believing that I would be there, a small smile came to her face, but I didn't return it at all. She offered a small little wave, which Twilight returned, was that wave toward me or her, was she looking to her former student or me. Either way I didn't know nor cared. "Come on! Let's go see the princesses for a bit!" Twilight exclaimed as I turned to look at her with a grimace.

"You go, I'm going over..." I felt her grab my hand as was finishing my phrase.

Well, Twilight did say she was going to try and get me close to her former teacher mostly so I could possible get used to her. And by getting used to, no doubt she was thinking of trying to get me to forgive her for what she did to me. I didn't need getting use to, to me, the further and less I speak to her; the better. I know that holding one anger in for someone is bad, believe me I know, but this, bringing me here; trumps anything that happened before; doesn't it?

As we passed the many party goers who were drinking while chatting they interrupted their conversations to bow when seeing Twilight come on by… while muttering about me along the way. As this happened, Spike, Twilight and begrudgingly myself made our way to the two princesses. The guards next to the royals stiffened up slightly when they saw me, and there was one I remembered that tackled to the ground. This one guard gave me a look of disgust to which, if I could have done so at this moment, would've flipped him off in return.

Unknowing of our duel of wills, the night royal welcomed us. "Ah Princess Twilight, Spike, Brandon! Welcome to the Gala!" Luna greeted us the moment the nobles that they were talking to left to mingle. As the princesses greeted one another, Spike did as well - with me only greeting Luna with a hand shake. "Good to see you all made it. What about your friends? Did they make it here as well?” she then looked around, as if looking for someone. “And what of Shadow?"

"They are enjoying the Gala in their ways, Luna," Twilight answered. "And Shadow said she would stay close but out of sight."

"She is always good for that." The night princess answered kindly. "Out of sight well enough that it almost feels like she wasn't there at all!"

As the two spoke to Luna while I waited for them to be finished, I noticed Celestia looking at me as she walked towards me - her guards coming up behind her like a shadow. One had their hand gripping their spear tighter than normal while the other kept a firm hand on his sword hilt. Celestia looked down at me slightly as I just gave her a look, none saying anything to break the awkward moment.

Her gaze softened a bit, but still had that guilty look along her face and eyes. "It's good to see you agreed to my sister's invitation," she spoke softly to me as Spike slowly slid off to be at Twilight’s side. "I was wondering if you would show up or not, since many of the other leaders invited for the Gala are interested in seeing you."

"Good for them," I said flatly as her ears dropped slightly. "The only reason I'm here is because of my girlfriend. If not for her, I would've given my tickets to the first person who wanted them."

"I see," she answered, not sure how else she would answer as she went on to add, "I'm happy that one of my little ponies have found interests in you, no one should be alone."

"Some people don't have a choice to be alone...princess." the way I said it, I made sure that it sounded almost like the title meant nothing to her to have. "Some may also like to be alone, don't need to have another to have a happy life."

"Of course not," she agreed. "I was just..."

"If you're trying to be nice to me to lessen the guilt of you bringing me here; save it...and if you think that just giving me Bits as well will do anything to change my view on you, you are sorely mistaken as well!" I cut her off as she slightly flinched. "Like I said, I'm here because Golden wanted to be here - she is with Rarity trying to show off her work to others that may like her designs. The only reason I'm even this close to you at this point is because Twilight dragged me over here as well." Luna and Twilight were busy talking to each other, but I had a feeling they were also slightly listening in. "Everyone keeps on telling me how great you are and all the things you've done. Alright I get it, however, that doesn't excuse what you did to me. I'm not going to get angry because it already has happened, and my punch back then was a one-time thing." But I then added as I crossed my arms. "But that doesn't mean that I'm going to forgive or forget what you did, you took me from my home world, and I know many who may hear this story and maybe some years down the line they will ask why I kept drilling that into it. Quite simple; so you don't forget."

"Humans don't forget easily those who have wronged them, and they don't forgive that quickly. If I could have, the first chance I got I would've moved or gotten far away from this place - possibly to another kingdom or a small town in the middle of nowhere. The fact I don't know this world at all is one of the reasons I stayed around. So... Celestia? Take this as it sounds. I don't want to speak to you; I don't want to get to know you; I will only be as friendly as I have to be. But this small talk is for you to try and get to know me better? To make you feel better just because you feel guilty? That you want me to be happy in order to ease your conscience? I only have two words for you: Drop It."

There was silence that followed what I had said, Celestia just looking down at me - her expression saddened somewhat - while her guards were not sure what to do or say. Luna and Twilight, on the other hand, were gazing between us as if to step in if something were to happen.

Celestia only gazed at me as she said the following. "I understand that what I did to you will leave a everlasting mark on you, Brandon." Interested in seeing what other crap she wanted to say in public, I stayed quiet and listened to her. "All I can truly say - and I know you will not like it - is that I am sorry. You were right though, if I hadn't messed around with a magical book that I didn't fully understood...you wouldn't be here today, you wouldn't have been exposed through all the news. Both my sister and I have done much as we can, in order to see that your life is as comfortable as possible. Giving you that monthly amount was one thing that I knew would go a long way for you in order to not only survive, but also to be able to look out to rebuilding your broken life..." She placed her hand over her chest and slightly bowed her head. The motion made me flinch back, with ones closest to our exchange looking surprised as well.

I was...rightly confused on why she was bowing down before me. I mean, I did punch her and such once I knew how badly I had been screwed. But still...the fact she was bowing down to someone - even more so someone like me of all people - sure showed that title was unimportant to her; which surprised me all the same.

"The economic support was my way of owning up for what you lost back in your world, from a steady work," Even though I was looking for work back there, but I said nothing as I kept on paying attention. "To a home, food...I understand I can't take away the pain of losing your friends and family, and removing you from your kind altogether...and that will always weight deeply along my heart." She looked back at me as she then held her hand outstretched, and I looked down at the proffered hand and seemly swallowed a lump along my throat. "All I ask...if you are willing, that when you are ready to speak to me - come to me, and...I would like to hear your side more. That's all I ask of you." Gazing at her hand for what felt like a long time, the background noise of the party all around me feeling muted as I closed my eyes and thought hard and long. I really didn't know what to say or do, as I thought about it all the more. My hand slightly moved a bit as I closed my eyes, releasing a exhale as I took her hand firmly.

"No promises."

"Dude I can't believe that just happened!" Spike gasped on his place once we were done shaking hands with the Princess. So, after my little run in with Celestia, I left soon after to clear my head - making my way over to the bar as I asked for a glass of wine that they had. When I asked the price in order to pay for the drink...seems that everything was paid for guests invited by that ticket. Nice. Spike came along with me, and he started to express on what he just saw. "I thought...well you would've grilled her even more, or even denied the handshake she offered you!"

"Guess I'm more chill than I thought," I spoke as I took a quick drink from the wine, tasted a little bit like cherry.

"I'll say," my dragon friend said as he smiled a bit and said. "Though I'm glad you at least accepted her words...how long do you think until you are ready to talk to her fully?"

"A while," I admitted looking away at the on goers at this rather dull party. I caught a quick glance at Rarity and Golden besides her talking to a white unicorn with blue mustache, with whom she seemed to be good friends. "Just because I agreed to this doesn't mean she is my friend Spike, I still hate her with most of my being. It could be months or years until I'm ready to sit down with her. I'm fine now because I can stay away from her."

"If...I ask," he said slowly. "I know you miss your family and all that. But with you being here now, and looking rather happy with the life you have going and even Golden being your girlfriend...isn't it slightly a good thing she brought you here?" I looked over at him nearly at once, not frowning or glaring, as he raised his claws up. "Let me explain. I remember the stories you told me of your past relationships and that you really didn't have a lot of friends back home to start with...but here at least you have a girlfriend who likes you and not using you, and friends you can count on...I mean, you can count on me always being there for ya, Dragon's Honor!" He exclaimed as he smiled a bit as well as myself. "Yeah...you may not be able to see your family again, and like you said...they may think the worst has happened. But wouldn't they want you at least to be happy?"

The question was left lingering in the air as I thought about it, not really sure how to answer it at first. We moved our drinks over to a nearby table, Spike having found a drink he rather enjoyed but I made sure to watch him. I've seen what a drunk person can be like, good or bad...don't really wanna see a drunk dragon. After sitting down, me slowly spinning my drink in the cup, I did wonder.

The thought that I was more happy here then I was at home pressed into my mind at times. Mostly when I would think of Golden and the friends I made here…and that's what mostly upset me from all this situation. I was more happy here then I had been in back home in a long, long time. I had a steady job that I really didn't need to do, already had plans of building my own home soon - or unless a empty one came up for sale by the time I was ready to move out of the castle. I wasn't always sticking inside playing video games - though to be truthful it's because in a sense I already played them all. In short, Life was good...and that's what bugged the hell out of me. If it wasn't for Celestia I would've been back home with my family yes...but what would've been my fate in life. Here I have a fresh start away from everything else, a bit rocky to say the least, but a start all the same.

Placing the glass along the table I thought for a bit more, seeing Spike waiting for his answer as I softly spoke out. "That may be true, Spike." I looked towards him. "But again, it doesn't matter if this benefits me at all. It was a mistake on this side, and I was brought here against my will. If I had a choice or in some strange way, could've said goodbye to my family so they knew where I was going, knew I would be alright...then yes I may have been much happier here then I was at the start. But...I don't know," I said as I sighed again as I gazed at my glass. "There a part of me that doesn't want her to know that much information, because then she may just think of it as a way of saying 'all wells that end well!' "

At this point I felt like I have said this over and over again, like it wasn't settling in with them. Really, I couldn't blame them and I could understand why he was trying to help me. He didn't want me to hold onto this if it would ruin what happiness I had. And again - I wouldn't admit it openly - but I was much happier than when I was back home.

Spike then placed his claw along my back and petted it softly before saying. "I know you may not like her and may not want to jump right away to try and forgive her, and I know giving her forgiveness is hard, and will be hard. But maybe it is best for you, eh?" We really didn't say all that more about that, deciding without words to just drop it and try and enjoy ourselves at the Gala all the more.

I met with a few of the guest royals who were scouting the area out for me - mostly to see the human face to face other than in the paper. It wasn't all that great to be truthful. Sure, I met Dragon Lord Ember - who I thought was pretty cool - but the others...I believe they just wanted to sort of size me up or something. There were some asking if all the members of my race were a violent type - because of me hitting Celestia on first sight - among other questions they had about my kind. They certainly took notice of my lack of magic or prodigious strength, claws or sharp enough teeth to defend myself against any of them. I in return told them humans had weapons, but wouldn't go into details - really, I couldn't understand how things like guns worked so, me trying to explain it would've been a pain.

The one thing that really seemed off was when I saw Shadow for the first time in quite a while. She was walking along the ballroom floor and looking around, possible looking for someone. I had moved away from Spike, who was spending some time with Ember to catch up, so I went over to the bat pony.

Once she saw me, she seemed to almost flinch or shy away. But I didn't think too much on it. "Hey you okay?" I asked over the sound of music being played as well as those speaking around us.

"Yeah...fine," she spoke and then added. "Have you seen the princess?"

"Which one?" I clarified.

"Twilight," she answered as I nodded and looked about.

"I think she is still with Princess Luna and Celestia." I answered and then saw her nod at this as I added. "You okay...you seem sort of...off."

There was a slight pause, as if she didn't want to tell me, possible it was something she saw while on guard duty around here? But soon she answered my question and said, "Just a long night is all," before giving me a slight smile at this. "Always a pain to watch over these Nobles and make sure nothing goes wrong, don't worry about it." Though I had a feeling she was hiding something else about this. Call it a gut feeling, but I wouldn't question it all that much, it wasn't my place to do so.

" ‘Kay," I agreed. "By the way, you've seen Golden or Rarity?" She seemed to pause again as she looked around, possible thinking on where they were before I then saw Golden and said. "Never mind, I see Golden, anyway, see you later."

I went over to Golden who greeted me with a gleeful hug. Apparently, a few nobles loved her work and were possible thinking of buying a few of her stuff as soon as she could show them more work that wasn't on paper. This was only the start for her - as it would soon get to the point if such a person liked her work - it meant they would tell others. So bringing her here was a great score for her. She told me she saw her father and sisters, and said we would have lunch with them tomorrow to better greet and speak. That was good, gave me one more day to not have to deal with no doubt bombs of questions from her family.

We spent the rest of the night together, drinking a few drinks and dancing when the music became slow and easy. Though I couldn't dance, at least she couldn't either. It was nice, just holding her close to me as we dance, not saying a word as she laid her head along my chest while I held her in my arms. Soon, the Gala reached its end… and with the princesses thanking all for coming to the Gala, that is what I thought would be the end of this rollercoaster of surprises.

Twilight came out later than us, as when we were making our way out - thankfully the train had a planned late trip because of the Gala - to the train station to get on it and head home, when the purple pony caught up to us and stopped us before we could leave. "Don't worry about leaving!" she exclaimed in between breaths of air. "We got permission from the princesses that we can spend the night here!"

"Wait wut?" I asked with a rather surprised look as Golden looked both surprised as well, but giggly. "Why?"

"Well it is rather late, and seeing how I am her former student," she pointed out giggling to herself. "They have many rooms, that if we want we can borrow one for the night, we know you two may share a bed eh?" she asked smirking at us as I rolled my eyes and boop her nose.

"None ya business if we are, but if Golden wants t-"

"Of course I do!" Golden exclaimed as I answered with another eye roll.

"Guess we are staying in the castle tonight." I half joked with how quickly she agreed to wanted to stay at the castle. It didn’t really matter to me all that much truthfully, I mean I was already staying at one…it was like a bad Mario joke, just now it's 'your human is in another castle' type deal so it seems.

Of course I was going to share a room with Golden - though we really never slept in the same bed before this day. But when we came into the room, it kinda looked like the one Luna transferred me over the first day I was here...after being removed from the cell. The blinds were closed however, and after the door was locked the two of us could relax slightly. "Seems we are going to have to share the bed," I heard her spoke and then my face heated up when I looked over as she started to take off her dress before me. She wore a pair of black panties and bra, that seemed much more on the high-end type of looks…designs that would show these were more than just normal types if you know what I mean. She looked back at me and smiled. "That won't be a problem, would it?"

"No, no, I think I can be pretty girl- pretty good, pretty good, yeah pretty good!" I said coughing a bit as she only smiled and looked over again and came over, holding my hand.

"Of course," she added as she smiled pushing me onto the bed so I was laying on it, she moving to straddle my lap as I looked up looking very…very shocked and surprised. "We, inside Canterlot Castle, on this nice big bed…I'm sure we could do more than just…sleep in it." She said smirking as she raised her eyebrows at me.

My breath caught up a bit as I felt her hands moved down my chest toward my buttons and started to take them off, and me shuddered slightly as I felt her hip grind. And before I could even say a word, I felt her muzzle lean down and capture my lips in her own. My eyes slowly closing as I wrapped my arms around her as he started to move deeper into our embrace.

Sleep…would be coming later.

The Golden Punchline

Sleep indeed came later, and the afterglow of what Golden and I did made it all the better for our rest. We woke up to the sun rays hitting our eyes, and as we shifted inside the sheets to look at each other in the eyes and smile - we were taken out of our zone by a soft knock coming to the door. It was, a maid, saying that a meal would be waiting soon in the dining area. Luckily the maid didn't just walk right in to let us know that.

Last night was amazing, and when we fully woke up Golden smirked and gave me another soft kiss. Our noses wrinkled at the raunchy odor, both of us rather...dirty from last night fun. After giggling a little over that detail - and fighting whether we got out of bed or not - we decided to take a shower together, and no.

No fun happened while in there, it was all about cleaning ourselves up from last night. As we were getting dressed a knock on the door caused me to jump in surprise - it was another maid who came and knocked on the door again. As we finished dressing she knocked again, and this time asked if she could come in. Hurrying up, we answered after quickly finishing getting dressed of the clothing we had last night .. only to be pleasantly surprised to see two sets of clothing - both Golden and I’s for everyday use rather than the elegant and slightly crinkled gala dress and suit we were in.

"Miss Rarity convinced miss Rainbow Dash to fly down to Ponyville to gather more everyday clothing for her friends." The maid spoke, and then added. "The clothing for miss Golden comes from Rarity's home."

"Well, that's a relief." Golden responded while relaxing slightly as she heard the last bit, while I nodded at that. I know I wouldn't like someone in my house without my permission, even if it was to get some clothing.

"A morning meal is being made now for you and the rest of the guest who decided to stay, when ready I can escort you two to the dining hall."

"Thank you," I responded as she bowed her head after we closed the door. "Huh...well, at least I don't have to wear this suit until back home." I pointed out as Golden wordlessly changed her dress to the clothing set that was brought over - blue jeans and a white blouse. Following her example, I did the same. As I eyed the clear sky outside the window, with the sunlight feeling brighter than usual left me with one wish: with my jeans and shirt being black, I hoped against hope that it wouldn't be a hot day today. "We gonna stay for breakfast?"

"I think it may be closer to Brunch then anything," she pointed out as we looked over at the clock in the room. Seeing the hands, I agreed that it was getting pretty close to lunch - I mean, we were up late...and not just because of us having some sex. So, it would make sense that the rest of us woke up a bit later than normal. "Yes, but it should be a light one...we still have to have lunch or dinner with my father and sisters remember?"

I nearly forgot about that! With my hands getting sweatier by the second, I realized that I was really nervous about this meeting. No doubt sensing my wariness, she moved up behind me - wrapping her hands around my waist - as she held me to her chest as I sighed in relaxation at the contact.

"Don't worry about them, Brandon!” Golden chirped at me as she continued her swaying motion with me joining her unconsciously. “They just wanna meet you...since you are with me, and the only human in the whole world!" I hummed at her, letting her know that I agreed with her...but I was still worried deep down. "They are staying a hotel here, so I'll go see them before we go and make plans...perhaps dinner sounds better than us having brunch and then a lunch with them?"

"Perhaps..." I agreed again as she nodded as she moved up and kissed my cheek.

I felt her breath on my cheek as she whispered to me. "Everything will be fine...I promise," she told me, a small smile along her face as I sighed and nodded again before turning around and kissing her softly along her lips.

"Yeah, everything will be fine." I agreed once more as she gave a curt nod, and the two of us turned to leave - me following on behind her as the maid led us off.

________________________________________

It was indeed brunch time when we got there - and we could see the food was already set with everyone either serving their portions or sitting at the tables except for Shadow. With a nod, we went inside to greet everyone and to get a place at the table.

“Good morning, everyone!” I greeted before turning to face Rainbow. “Rainbow? Thank you for getting us something to change into.”

Rainbow brushed it off as it was her wont. “No biggie there, Brandon!” before bragging out in her self-confident fashion that was so her. "I am," she said placing a hand along her chest. "The fastest flyer in all of Equestria, one of these days you'll have to see me flying in the Wonderbolt show!"

So at least that answered my question if she was or wasn't a Wonderbolt. Still, I wondered...why wasn’t she out and about doing shows? Maybe they were on break for now until next season? I know she goes to train, so I guess they are just waiting for their next big gig?

Either way, we thanked her again before starting to eat the meal before us. I was pleasantly surprised when I saw Luna coming to our table to sit down and eat. I saw that her dish looked a little bit different from the others - lighter, for one - but I'm guessing with her being the Night Princess, this would be considered her dinner as she would be heading off to bed soon.

It wasn't as hard as I thought it would be to tolerate Celestia who was there as well for her food. I didn't speak to her throughout the meal, and she didn't ask any questions toward me - so it was good. But one thing I did catch on quickly was that Twilight would look between me and Golden at times. She seem to have a sort of, confused like look in her eyes, as if she wanted to say something, but was fighting within herself to keep whatever she had, to herself. I wanted to question her on it about what was going on - but when she caught me looking at her...well, she quickly focused on eating her pancakes before her. I raised my eyebrow at this, and wondered what that was about. Though soon the smell of the food in front of me got me more interested in eating then thinking all that much about whatever’s going on here.

After we were done with our meal, Golden gave me a quick kiss in front of everyone. This of course caused several reactions in the attendees, with the most raucous one coming from Rainbow as she laughed at me.

More specifically, at how I blushed at my girlfriend’s kiss. As she retreated from her assault on my lips she commented off-handedly as to her plans before our dinner. She was going to see her father and sisters to reschedule our meeting from lunch to dinner. Once she was done, she would meet me back home to give me the time of the reunion. I simply nodded as she pecked me with another quick kiss on the cheek before moving off down the road to a hotel that was seen jutting out in the distinct.
Going on our separate ways, we went to get our train tickets for the train as it pulled up. Good for me, its next stop was Ponyville as the officer made his announcement. With that, we all climbed on in and sat around close to one another, chatting about the Gala, me doing most of the listening.

I looked over toward Twilight - and seeing her again in deep thought for some reason - I decided to call her out on it.

"Bit for your thought, Twilight?"

Of course, this caused her to slightly jump from what place her mind was in. This also got everyone’s attention. She looked between me and the rest of her friends, only to wave her hands as she smiled sheepish.

"N...No! Everything is fine!" she tried to explain as she laughed a little bit nervously. "Just something on my mind, that is all!"

"Ooh...kay?" I said tilting my head to the side. "Was this something related to why you were looking at me weird at brunch time?"

"What?N-no!" she rebutted as I just raised a eyebrow. "Really it wasn't!"

"Was it because we all know Brandon and Golden had sex last night?" Rainbow Dash perked up from behind me as my cheeks as well as Twilight went beat red! Her’s from the - no doubt about it - the idea now on her mind…and mine because well...it did happen!

"Rainbow Dash!" we both yelled at the same time as we looked to each other and then back to her.

"Uh, Sugarcube," AJ spoke up as Rainbow turned to gaze at the farm pony. "Why would you go and say such a darn thing like that anyway?"

"Because I now know it's true - I mean, look at his face!"
I only groaned and cupped my face in my hands as she laughed loudly. "Holy shit the dude really got lucky last night!"

"Really, Rainbow Dash? Do you have any sort of respect for anyone’s private affair!?"

"Well yeah I do it...well it's just I'm just wondering on how different it could be seeing how..."

"Leaving!" I called out as I quickly got up and went down the train car, some harsh words and a smack being heard behind me as Rainbow Dash yelped a bit.
I sat a bit away from the group as I groaned from the embarrassment of it all with as much dignity as I could gather - which granted, wasn’t very much for starters.

I knew from my time in this place that over here sex was a normal thing to talk about unlike back home. However, most of it was about teaching the kids from a young age about what entails safe sex, when to do it and why it was worth waiting for someone special and all that. The point is, here the subject of sex wasn't all that taboo to say the least.

To be fair? I am still uncertain at this point at the chance of it being a common talking point, or if Rainbow was trying to get a rise out of me. All I knew was that I was clearly embarrassed about the whole damn thing.

"Darling? Are you alright?"

I looked over and sighed as Rarity came on up and sat down in front of me, before she patted my knee softly. "Don't mind her, Brandon." She started as I looked over at her as she rolled her eyes. "Rainbow was just being...Rainbow." She only shook her head as she shrugged. "The other girls are already grilling her about how such things shouldn't be spoken about in public - and the fact remains that she saw how embarrassed you were about the whole thing, she should've stopped with her teasing from the start!"

"No harm, no foul...I suppose." I muttered as she then placed her hand on my own as I looked to her.

"Don't be like that, she should still say sorry about what she did! I mean it! She most certainly wouldn't like it if someone teased her about her sex life. In fact, she would be very upset. But knowing how Rainbow acts all the time, if it is her doing it to others is fine, because it isn’t her being the target of such teasing!"

"Pretty fucked up way of thinking on her part, isn't it?" I summed up with proper vocabulary, causing Rarity to slightly frown.

"Though I wouldn't use as...colourful words as you - yes, it is a rather dirty way of thinking." We both looked to one another with all seriousness…until we broke eye contact to laugh a bit at one another.

"So," I spoke after a beat - only to turn my head to the sound of a door opening, with Rainbow Dash passing through towards us followed by AJ rubbing her knuckles unawarely.

As she came on over, still rubbing along her head a bit, she looked over toward me and then bowed her head slightly. “Look...man, i’m sorry okay?” she said as she sighed and looked to me. “I didn’t mean it as a bad way...I was just joking you know?”

“Funny way of joking…” I told her as she sighed again and went on.

“Look I know some...All…of my jokes,” I looked over and saw Rarity giving her a stink eye look. “Can be a bit over the top...but I didn't mean anything bad about it!” After a moment she then added. “So...forgive me?” she asked holding her fist out to me, looking to her for a moment, I then sighed, and brought my fist out to her.

“We cool, I supposed.” I told her as she seemed to smile a bit more after that.

At this moment I noticed how when AJ rubbed her knuckles a bit caused the rainbow mare to look back in some fear. It didn’t take long for Rainbow to leave with Applejack back to the compartment with the others - causing me to sigh in relief as to not having to deal with that crap for the time being.

Not feeling like moving from my seat, I stayed where I was. Apparently, Rarity was feeling the same as well as she didn’t budge a muscle from the start - in great part wanting to make sure I was fine.

Judging by the distance between our ride and our destination, I figured that we no doubt had maybe ten minutes left to reach Ponyville proper...with the rest of the day for me to get ready for the dinner date with Golden and her family.

"Have you noticed if Twilight seemed...off to you?" I asked as the unicorn looked to me and raised a eyebrow.

"Whatever do you mean dear?" She asked me, her body moving over to look at me more, her hands clasp over her lap as she gazed at me, with a raised eyebrow look.

"Well..." I started as I leaned forward a bit, my elbows on my legs as she did the same. "Whenever we make eye contact...she looks away, and seems to be...keeping me away, like as if she may say something or do something that would be bad or something...I'm not sure how to describe it..." I trailed off and then added. "You don't think she heard me and Golden...ya know...?" I asked moving my hands a bit as Rarity blushed and giggled.

When her giggling stopped, she looked at me with a smile. "I do find that slightly impossible, darling - you see, the guest rooms are soundproofed for when...such occasions arise."

I nodded my head at this answer. Rarity looked thoughtful, only to discreetly turn her eyes towards her friends before adding in a quiet voice that made me strain to just hear. "But...I know what you mean. Twilight normally goes on and on about what she and her old mentor talked about whenever they meet - but this morning she seemed rather...quiet. Even more so when Shadow spoke to her about something."

"Eh?" I questioned as she looked back to me.

"Well," she started as she looked back to me. "Shadow came to her before you and Golden came to the table for brunch. She appeared to be speaking to her about something before Twilight had even served her plate. Shadow left her soon after, leaving Twilight looking puzzled and slightly...worried."

"About?"

"I'm not sure," she went on as I looked over at Twilight - she was looking outside so I couldn't really see her face. "Maybe," Rarity went on. "It's princesses duty or something? You know...hush, hush to others?" In a conspiratorial tone she then added. "Though...it is rather strange, normally Twilight is very open about such things with us. We are her friends, and she’s not the type of mare that likes to keep things to herself...unless it's truly bad as we are making it out to be."

"You think she might have to visit a kingdom or something?" I questioned as she shrugged.

"I really wouldn't know dear," she admitted as she shook her head. "Though I wouldn't worry about her too much. If she truly thought something was wrong I know she would tell us!"

The train ride soon came to a end - it lurching as the brakes echoed through the cars. Once it had stopped and the officer had made his call, we all made our way to get off. Seeing some of them tired, I waved them goodbye as they did the same to each other before going their separate ways.

Most likely to take a nap after such a long night and ride back. Perhaps napping for a bit would work for me as well.

Twilight, Spike, and I all made our way back to the castle in silence.

It would be a few more days until the live-in quarters would be fully done for the guards who wished to live in here. There would be some time however before the wing dedicated for the mess hall and such for them was completed…

All I knew it was gonna get more noisy around here very soon - more reason than not to have my own living quarters elsewhere for privacy’s sake, and to no longer mooch off Twilights’ generosity.

With a few words, Spike went off to take a bath. Following his example for a different purpose, I was starting to head off for my room for a bit of a nap - before I was stopped by Twilight on the way.

"Would you mind me if I were ask you something...personal?" She asked me with some worry etched on her face. Naturally, I didn't know what she meant by that before I raised a eyebrow and asked her back.

"Is this about the thing Rainbow was talking about on the train?" I asked her. "Where she nailed it on the head about Golden and I...getting closer?"

"W...what?!" she sputtered out before shaking her head and hands at me. "Oh no, no, no!" she said quickly as she laughed sheepish and was still blushing at this. "Nothing like that...I'm just...well you're going to see her family today?"

"Father and sisters, yes." I confirmed as I raised a eyebrow. "We are gonna meet later for early dinner. Why?"

"Well..." she started as she rubbed her arm a bit looking nervous. "That's a big step right? I mean," she added as she twirled her hand. "You said out of all the ones you dated...the only one you saw of the father was the one where she accused you of rape." I nodded my head and tilted it along the side, seeing where she was going with this. "I...well...I consider you a friend Brandon." She answered as I looked on and waited for her, my arms crossed as she went on. "Sure...maybe not like Spike is to you or when you spend all that time with Rarity.” Her eyes focused on mine, where I could see a sense of worry coming from her. I was drawn back to the conversation as she asked me with hesitation, “B-but I mean...we are friends, right?"

"Oh, of course. Well, maybe not close, close friends." I admitted to her as she nodded quietly with lowered ears. "But...we have grown closer since I started to live here. Hell, I have even gotten somewhat closer with Starlight - wherever she is right now."

"Possible still with Trixie." Twilight confirmed as I nodded, before she gathered courage to go on with what she had to say. "But still....if I may ask as a friend?” Again, she looked at me in the eyes, something I couldn’t tell in her as she hesitated in asking me, “...do you...love her? Do you love...Golden?"
I only stared at her as my brain stopped still. For one, I couldn't understand why she was asking me this of all things. Rarity perhaps, or even Fluttershy - but it just seemed rather out of character for Twilight of all people to ask me such a thing. Where was she going with this? Was she once more trying to write how different humans are compared to ponies and such when it comes to interactions with others? I mean - she already wrote a chapter about how I liked to swear like a sailor at times, but god dammit! It's just how I express myself!

But her question… it did leave me into a rather thoughtful mood as I looked off to the distance and started to think this question.

Did I really love Golden? I mean, sure! We have been having a great time lately, and if last night was anything to go by, it showed that our relationship was blooming into something more...well more. Did I love her?

It was a hard question to answer, but I would try to either way.

"That's...both hard and personal for me to answer properly." I looked back at the young Alicorn, who patiently waited for me to elaborate on my reply while looking really interested. "I mean...yes, I care for her deeply - had cared for her since we first started to date - and it seems we've only gotten a better understanding from one another from when we started to now."

I took a brief break before going on. "Humans...don't really show their emotions all that well, or I don't. Some can wear it like a sleeve, to me...it's hard. Anger? Yes I can show, but other emotions - like if I'm upset in other ways, or sad, or just anything else really - it's hard for me to open up unless I know the person. To answer your question...Twilight?” She nodded silently to me. So, taking the cue, I finished my answer. “...It's a yes and no. In a way, I do love Golden - but I won't know until time shows it to me. Just that right now, I'm happy."

Twilight only stared at me with an unreadable expression - not sure what she was thinking of - but I could see that something was clearly bugging her. She rubbed her hand along her shoulder as she hugged herself, before briefly turning to look away. A moment later, she turned her face towards me. "Brandon...I..."

"Princess Twilight!"

We both slightly jerked out of shock and looked over where the source of the call was - it was Fang Face-Shadow herself - who came rushing in from the corridor towards us.

Now that I think about it, it’s funny how we have changed the longer we knew one another. Before, I would call her Fang Face as a sort of insult; but now? With what she shared with me the other day...maybe it could evolve into that of playful jabs?

Anyway, she was wearing rather...plain everyday clothing. She wore all black like a goth, sure - but to see her wearing jeans and a tight top that allowed everyone to see her belly button area...that was a surprise even for me.

"Princess, I've come back from...oh, hello Brandon." She didn't say it as a sly remark, but more like...surprise at noticing me? "Sorry to interrupt you two, but this is something I need to speak to the princess about...and don’t you have a lunch date or something planned for later today?"

"How did..."

"I saw Golden Facade on the way here," she said quickly as I blinked. "She wanted to...ask me to remind you of it." She seemed on edge - I could tell from the frown that took over her face, one I remembered rather vividly.

Something was bugging her...and this time it wasn't me. Go me...

Still, Twilight gave me one last look before nodding as I turned to leave. Still, I wonder what that was all about?

Seeing how we came early in the morning back from Canterlot, I still had a few hours left before lunch time. With that in mind, I took a quick power nap to get myself ready and psyched, followed by a nice, hot shower to wash anything that I missed off from last night.

Once I got myself really cleaned up, I took out a nice set of dress pants and shirt and put them on. Putting my shoes as I made my way out, I didn't see Twilight or Shadow before I left. But I would no doubt see them after the date, and that would be a story to tell them. I headed to the entrance I greeted Spike - whom wished me luck before heading his own way - as I left out to my meeting with Golden’s family.
Going down the main street of Ponyville I caught up to Golden as she was on her way to pick me up.

She said her father was paying for lunch, I sort of saw this on coming, possible it be a sort of test for the father to see what I would take if someone offered to pay the bill...or maybe I was just overthinking it?

This felt slightly off putting me from what I had learned from the local customs. Probably will be a test for me or something within those lines.

Her three sisters were there waiting as well. No doubt a classic family meeting of the boyfriend, a creepy feeling coming along my back of all things the sisters mostly would be asking of myself; as well as how I treat their sister.

Golden fretted over me, making sure I was nice and cleaned up before we walked into the place we were going to have lunch together. I raised an eyebrow as I realized that this was the same place we went to our first date. Irony or not this restaurant is one of the few fancy places to eat in this growing community…

I wondered as we made our way inside towards the table with Goldens’ parents: Would the ponies here eventually change the name Ponyville to something else? I reined in my mind in order to focus at what was inevitably coming: the fact of this lunch date with Golden and some members of her family.
I was worried - oh so many thoughts ran through my mind, as to what her family thought of me, and how heavily attacked I would be for daring to touch their darling.

As I began to show signs of panic, Golden tried comforting me - telling me that everything was going to be fine - but still, ugh...I really didn't know what to think about what was coming, or what I was getting myself into. All I knew...all that I prayed for was that this meeting to end well for me.

"Golden!" a deep male voice called out as we came to the table, it seemed everything was planned out and indeed it showed. The male that spoke was her father, a unicorn much like herself and her three sisters.

The father was a blood-red unicorn with dirty blond mane and tail. The mane shortened to go behind his ears a bit, and his brown eyes watching me a she hugged his daughter for a moment as she then went to hug and greet her sisters. The stare was there of course, that sort of seizing up stare one would give to anyone who dared date one’s daughter or son.

It reminded me of my high school days, where people would size me up thinking they could beat me in a one on one fight - and of course, the broken nose they earned was their answer to the question.

From what I could tell he was a slim stallion, though many unicorns were rather slim from what I had observed. I have to say I was a bit wider than him, but that could be from all the training and sparring I would do with Shadow - and if anything what Golden said was true, then this man could afford to have bodyguards around him at all times.
He wore a plain dress shirt and pants - greyish in color -with a red tie making contrast over his shirt. However, the suit hid his cutie mark so I really couldn't see what it was - and I wasn't about to ask if it was on his shoulders or his flanks. It still confuses me why the markings appeared either on their shoulders or the flanks.

All the sisters were unicorns - having coats of blue, white, and pink respectively... and all three were as beautiful as Golden was, in their own way. Golden brought them over after greeting them, and each one gave me a hug when I offered a handshake.

The blue one was named Sapphire - which for reasons I could see in the open was fully descriptive of her, as her coat and mane were different tones of blue. She appeared to be the tallest of the sisters, if only by a few inches or so. From what Golden had told me before, Sapphire was the eldest of the siblings, with Golden being next in line if I remembered right. She gave me this wide smile as she seemed to give me a look over, only to go back to whisper something to her sisters who all seemed to giggle.

The white one was Crystal - the shortest of the group, with her head just coming the base of my neck. So maybe that made her height five foot plus some more? She was the youngest too, but she seemed to know what she was doing with herself.

The last sibling was the pinkish one, her name being Pearl - which suited her too for obvious reasons. As she went to give me a simple hug, I took notice of her height - which was similar to my own - before she went to take her place at the table with everyone else. As we took our seats, Golden took the one next to me along with Pearl; Sapphire took her seat beside Golden; and the father who went by the name Zircon as he introduced himself.

Seriously, what is it with these pony names? For some reason I could see a trend...were they all named after precious gems? Well, save for Golden but still - my point stands.

"So," Zircon spoke as I knew he was speaking to me by the way he just gazed at me. "How have you been treating my daughter?"

"Father, please," Golden muttered as she rolled her eyes, drawing a chuckle out of Zircon.

"Sorry," he said once he composed himself. "It is just that when she told me how in your home world it’s the men that are the more...forward in their endeavors, just like the mares here for when they go out in search for love. Well...I had to use the same line my mother used for my first marefriend during Junior High."

I guess in the ways it wouldn't be overprotective fathers someone would have to worry about, but overprotective mothers...more of that gender swap role in this world to get use to I supposed.

"I believe that such a change from what you must have been used to must make this...a strange change of events for you?"

"In a way," I agreed, nodding my head as I placed my menu down, I didn't know what I wanted to get yet, and we had a bit of a wait before a waiter came anyway. "Though with me being here for a while - and dating Golden - I sort of...gotten use to it by this point, I suppose."

"He always wants to pay when we go out," My marefriend pointed out. "Most of the times we split the bill, or just give a big tip to whoever if we eat out or order out!"

"Old habits die hard, I guess." I answered as Golden wrapped her arm about my own and leaned close to me as I smiled at her.

"Must be great," her sister Pearl spoke looking over at me. "A place where the male and female count are nearly the same! I've always wanted a stallion for myself, but many couples nowadays are just forming herds!" The other girls all seemed to agree with this. “I mean, at times it’s rather, out of the norm to see a couple that’s just with themselves. No Herding, no nothing!”

Taking the chance, Sapphire then asked us. "So, how did you two meet?"

"Kinda funny really," Golden went on as I looked over at her, ready to hear her side of the events that unfolded and how we came to meet.
Dinner went on like normal - which was in itself a relief. And as I believe it must be customary no matter the world one ends up in, I was grilled by her family for a diversity of subjects - question about my job; what I did on my spare time; about my home world; and how I missed my own family. The sisters gave me their sympathies, and hoped that being with Golden helped me; it did and I was very happy about it all.
We stayed there for about a hour or so, just talking and eating as we enjoyed ourselves. Before we left, I felt a tap on my shoulder - and saw Zircon nudging his head to the side pointing outside with his chin. After the tab was paid, he said to his children. "Wait for me here, I am just going to borrow Brandon here for a moment."

"Daddy..." Golden warned with a stern tone.

"Just to talk, that's all." He said before giving a short laugh. Golden looked to me as I smiled and nodded, following the father outside. Once exposed to the cooling afternoon next to the path, Zircon pulled out a cigar from his pocket which lighted up in unison with his horn - lighting magic. Once it was lit, he looked to me as if silently asking me if I was fine with it; I nodded as he went to pull one out for me.

"Don't smoke," I told him as he chuckled.

"Smart kid," I was going to answer that I was over twenty, but held my tongue as I waited for him to start.
He took a long slow drag, and slowly exhaled the smoke. To my surprise, it smelled of...cherry instead of the sickly sweet tobacco I’ve smelled from smokers before. Perhaps it was one of the natives’ version of a flavored cigar. After taking one more puff, we were at the side of the building at this point - our back pressed to the wall as we could hear the soft sounds of the music playing inside.

"I was quite surprised," he started as we looked off at the distance, the roads of Ponyville slowly growing darker as it was getting late. I think it was around seven o’clock at this point and my body felt the effort from all the stress even with that nap I took before meeting Golden. "When my daughter wrote me that letter, telling me she was dating...I was more shocked when I heard it was you - the same being from another world who punched our ruler. Personally...I would've kept punching."

"Happy to see we are on the same page." I retorted as he looked over to me slightly and went on.

"I want my daughter happy, human." He spoke his body still leaning against the wall as he had his arms crossed but the smoke in one hand still, His eyes a bit in a frown as he looked on a head slightly.

At least he got my specie right this time, at the start they were calling me hooman. But at least, now he had the pronunciation right now.

"I want all my daughters happy, you see. Last night I voiced my concern to her, but she swayed me from my worry." He continued speaking while looking at the cigar still in his grasp. "She claimed you were just a lost soul - someone away from everything you had ever known and loved...a soul who could be amazing once you get to know him." I blushed and rubbed my cheek slightly with my finger as he chuckled and petted my back a bit and said. "Just keep her happy okay?" he asked and leaned down and whispered. "Also watch out for her when she gets mad...before she took to fashion she use to take acting lessons. And...she loves to get back to those that wrong her."

"How...good was her acting?" I asked wanting to make sure I knew what I was dealing with.

"She was angry with me for two months at one point...and I had no idea." Ouch...note to self: really hope I don't anger my girlfriend on purpose.
We left to rejoin Zircon’s daughters after that - Golden’s family would be heading back up to Canterlot, as they had one more day available before they would head back home. Golden wanted to get home to get her start on some of the drawings for some noble who showed interests in her work, leaving me to return home to Twilight's castle.

I made my way inside, and was about to go to my room, to possible get some nice early Z's...but stopped when I saw not only Twilight in my room seemly waiting for me...but Shadow, and Spike as well...all three looked..worried about something. "Uh, ‘sup?" I asked as I gazed at them and then asked. "What seems to be the trouble?"

"Brandon..." Twilight started as she held her hands to her chest and then to Shadow. The guard pony face was sort of...blanker than her usual poker face that she kept on her all the time, and yet let me feel how worried she was, as if she was trying to decide whether to show emotions or not. "Brandon...Shadow came back last night during the Gala...to get your cell phone," she pointed to the table as I gazed at it, it wasn't there when I left mostly because I let Twilight borrow it.

"Oh. It's that's all? I'm not mad about that," I said while stifling my laughter. Seriously? They were thinking I would be angry for that--

"That's not it," Shadow went on as she moved forward a bit. "I went to gather the phone from her lab and came back to her, asking how it would work on capturing ‘video’ like you showed it could." I only raised my eyebrow as I watched her, wondering where she was going on with this. "I've also got a chance to test to see how well it could pick up sounds using these." She held up two yellow like crystals as I knew what they were. They were about the size of earrings, and were used much like walkie talkies. Some guards used them at short ranges, I think...one hundred feet at most. One would be placed in the ear and easily hidden, and the other could hear and say something in the other crystal. It was like a hearing device, but it could also be hidden somewhere to overhear something. The type of magic used for this is only allowed with royal permission, close to royalty or high ranking guards. I guess Shadow being Captain of the night guard would have the sway to get these.

"I was able to use both the Hearing Stones, and your phone to...capture something that I really wished I didn't… Do you remember earlier, when I looked strange when you asked for Golden last night at the gala?"

"Yeah...?" I slowly asked not liking where this was going. "What is this about Shadow...Twilight? We-were you spying on my girlfriend?!" my eyes widened at this as Twilight ears flattened. I squinted in her direction, my voice turning into a growl. "What...did the princess ask you to make sure even those around me...."

"Normally," she cut me off as the guard moved to the side and pointed to the phone. "I would tell you just like you love to say: ‘to shut the fuck up’ and listen to me...but I'm not going to do that." She looked to me sternly and barked "Go on, check the latest video...and just watch."

I gave her a puzzled look at that sudden change in the otherwise calm pony. I bit the inside of my cheek as I wondered what the hell was going on. What did Shadow recorded on the phone that would get Twilight and Spike so worried? Did they find Golden with some other stallion? I rolled my eyes and went on over, to see what got their panties in a bunch.

________________________________________

I watched it. I watched it again, and listened once more - this time with the sound at full volume to make sure what I was hearing was true. I will admit it first; sure, my cell phone wasn’t the best for recording, and its audio recorder wasn’t the best there was back at my former life. So, despite the distortion from the sound being so increased that it buzzed...I could still hear what was going on, what was being said....what Shadow had recorded.

I couldn't believe it...I couldn't. But again and again...the video was proving me wrong. I just felt...numb, my body tingled all over as I watched it over and over again. The first time I saw the contents, it sort of just...didn't sink in. But after three times, four times, ten times...it finally sunk into my brain.

I took my phone and walked out of the castle without saying a word, I think I heard Spike and Twilight call after me, but Shadow stopped them. "Let him be," I heard her say as I walked on out. Dusk was covering the land now...but my mind was on one thing, and one thing only: answers. Answers to what I saw and what the fuck was going on - and the one person who knew them: Golden.

I made my way to her home - where I could see that the lights were still on judging by the two silhouettes showing through the window pane. A part of me hoped it wasn't a fellow family member there - but at the same time, I was too numb with what I had seen and had come to face.

Knocking on the door heavily with my closed fist, I heard who the second being was. "Coming!"

Rarity...this was going to be interesting. The door opened, and I saw Rarity, who seemed surprised at first from seeing me so late but then smiled. "Oh Brandon, darling! I'm happy you're here!" she exclaimed as she held my hands in her own and pulled me in.

"Golden! It's your boyfriend! Anyway! When Golden came back, Derpy dropped off some late mail - the poor mare - but at least she got it here today!" she continued the torrent of words as she walked me down the hall. "Well, it seems some nobles wanted to commission Golden for some dresses and suits, and I was about to come get you to inquire about your dinner and...darling...?" She could see my face now - drained and just...numb looking. "What's the matter, what's..."

"Where's Golden?" She seemed to flinch away from me with the way I spoke - curiously with no emotion whatsoever. "I have something to show her...and she has something to answer for."

"Brandon...?"

"Rarity," I said looking at her right in the eyes. "You'll need to see it too, so please..."

Rarity wordlessly moved to the side as I walked inside - and saw Golden sitting in the living room. She looked up at me and smiled - that same smile that I now knew had a second meaning - as she got up and came over, hugging me tightly.

I didn't return it.

"Oh Brandon, did she tell you about..." she slowly trailed off as she looked up and saw...a frown come over me. Rarity moved to Golden’s side as I moved my hands and pried hers off me. "Brandon...what's...?"

"How long were you going to play this game?" I asked with an almost monotone voice.

"What?" she asked looking to me looking rather confused and worried. "Brandon? what...what ‘game’ are you talking about?"

"You know damn well what I'm talking about!"

"Brandon, there no need to yell!" Rarity sided with Golden quickly as the mare looked scared and worried at my bark. "We don't know what it is your speaking of, but I'm sure it can all be explained if you..."

"Oh it can be explained...oh it can." I pulled out my phone and said to Golden. "Last chance... to come clean without me showing this."

Golden seemed to look at me and my phone.

I had shown her what it could do - film video, take photographs and all the other stuff it was capable of - but her confusion showed as she said. "I have no idea what you're talking about Brandon...what do you have to show me that got you so wound-up like this?"

I just stared at her, waiting to see if she would change her mind, but moving to place the phone on the table, flipping to the video app, and that's when she saw the still image. That's when she got worried - funnily enough, that's when I pressed play.
The video played showing a very fancy looking restaurant which just screamed ‘Canterlot Fancy’, and it would make sense. In it, Golden was wearing the clothing Rarity sent for us in the morning so she wouldn't have to wear her dress. Next to her was her father, Zircon. They were sitting down at a table - the filmation was somewhat shaky, and anyone could hear Shadow curse under her breath trying to remember how to zoom in - it looked like Shadow managed to remember how to zoom in as a clicking noise was heard. There was the sound of someone tapping close to the microphone at the bottom.

"So," Zircon asked as he leaned on the table looking at Golden. "We are going to meet this...Hooman for dinner?"

The sound was a somewhat bad, but still clear enough to be hearable. I had learned from Shadow some time ago, as to how these enchanted hearing stones weren’t the best when it came to copy one’s voice from so far, but they had gotten better than when they first started off making these. Apparently it heavily relied on the quality that the caster of the spell had when doing the enchantment. And well...Shadow seemed to have had this set for her own personal use for years - discontinued by the Guard, it seemed..

"Yes dad," Golden spoke as she drank whatever drink was in her cup, appearing to sigh as she said. "Try not to ruin this for me, okay? The mere fact I got that stupid mare Rarity thinking I really cared for him is a bonus and will help me in the long run."

Rarity gasped and then looked over at Golden as the unicorn was only watching the screen. I could see her left eye twitch, her cover was blown and we were going to see it for how it truly was, see what she really was.

"I mean," Golden went on, not knowing she was being recorded at this moment, Shadow told me she placed the second stone in the plant before them. She knew someone who worked there and called in a favor to put the plant there, with the...'plant' inside the plant. "I was worried she was going to drop me at first, you know? But then that gossiping old goat of a mare started to prattle about ‘Brandon this’, ‘Brandon that’, and ‘Oh, poor Brandon! I worry so much about him being so alone!’...oh it was too easy!"

She then placed her hand to her chest as her tone changed, showing her amazing talent of acting in the work. "Oh that poor soul! I mean...I always thought of him as a interesting being, and perhaps...wouldn't mind trying to get to know him you know?"

She only giggled after that as she rubbed her forehead with her finger. "She fell for it! Right then and there she picked out the location and everything for the date, all while saying she would get him to agree! Everything else was pretty much me playing ‘miss charming’ to get him wrapped around my finger with ease!"

She was softly laughing again as she then said. "Anyways! Just tell my sisters to pretend they give a damn about him! I ask the same for you - I don’t know! Make some silly speech or something like...'oh his poor, lost soul' or something, I don't care - just make it look like I give a damn about him to cement his want for me. I already fucked him last night - not as big as a stallion...it was kinda cute though!"

I ended the video and took the phone, Rarity looked like she was about to strangle her as Golden looked up to me, and that's when we saw her true colors first hand as she scuffed. "Personally? I would've waited at least a year or two before breaking up with you."

She looked down at her nails without a care in the world. "In all likelihood I’d have gone with a sob story, about how I can’t handle the fact that so many ponies are talking about me dating a monkey!"

I clenched my fists a bit as Rarity looked to me and then to her, and before she could say anything I stopped her by clamping her muzzle shut.

Golden looked to me and then her. "Oh please, Rarity! It's just part of the job! And you fell right for it! Trusting me - a total stranger - long enough to teach me a bit of your style...the Gala was a stroke of luck for me! And even better, now that I'm getting noble contracts - it seems I won't need your help anymore."

"You...You classless jerk...How…” Rarity magic grabbed my hands and removed them from her mouth, more like ripped them off. The way she was looking, it showed that she was just as shocked as I from this whole coming out. "How dare you use Brandon as such, when he been nothing but nice to you!?"

"Oh sure he has been nice to me...and rather easy, oh a little kiss here, a little grind there and I had him right under my spell." She said smirking a bit as I grabbed Rarity before she could do anything worse. "Though last night was fun...at least I can add ‘human’ to the list of creatures I have fucked! Maybe the next will be a dragon...if I can find a way to use him, that is." She seemed to look off as if thinking about it as I frowned.

"Not even going to denied nothing?"
"What's the point?" she asked as she shrugged. "I know when I've been caught and lying anymore would do me no good...besides! If anyone asks I'll just say ‘how silly I was dating someone who dare harm our all ruling, fair Princess Celestia’."

She then changed to a sad and worried look as she wailed "Oh! He was always so angry when we were alone -, never hurt me - but I couldn't take it any longer!" only to chuckle as if she had heard a good joke.

"And you two won't tell the new press… You want to know why? Who will they believe: something who willingly assaulted the sun princess...or somepony who’s crying about how said something gave her fear while in a relationship?" she said smirking as her horn glowed - and I heard the click of the door from the entrance opening from down the hall.

In retrospective I can see this now: Something that she didn't understand was this: that the recording in my phone could prove what she did - even if she tried to claim that she was the victim in all of this. The fact that she was so into herself to think herself untouchable - that she could get away with this - left her blind to it.

But really...to me, right now; it isn’t even worth it.

"Now, if you both excuse me then...I have work to do - and with me being a single mare again...maybe I'll go to the local bar for some...fun with a real stallion."

"Why...you..." Rarity growled but I held her back. "Brandon she just..." The way she looked at me, i could see it in her eyes, she was blaming herself, she was the one that set everything up, she was the one that made the first move to play Miss Matchmaker...and it just blew up in both of our faces; she played yes, she played us both.

"Let it go," I said in a low voice as I started to drag her out. "It's not worth it..."

"Bye Brandon, bye Rarity!" she called out as if not a care in the world. "And thanks for the amazing chance to see the Gala! It really was a once in a lifetime moment for me! … And possible the only time you'll ever bed a mare, monkey!" she joyfully prattled.

To that, I only growled and took the door handle after we left and SLAMMED the door, her windows rattling as she was still laughing as if this was a big joke…

But it was...a joke for her.
And I was the damn punch line...

Author's Note

Betcha all didn't see that coming eh?

Getting Over It

A few weeks passed by after the ‘Golden Issue’ - as it had been called from within the small group of friends I had after it got known what happened between Rarity, Golden and I.

Once we left Golden’s home, I quietly escorted Rarity to her home, after which I simply went back to Twilight's castle.

Seeing my expression on my arrival as she greeted me, said Princess tried to stop me to talk; to see if everything was fine. The door closing in her face as I entered my room in deathly silence was the clear answer that I didn't want to be disturbed at all.

News spread fast after that - but only because I think Twilight told her friends about what happen once she talked with Rarity.

Rarity - from what I understood as well - was in such a rut for what happened that she barely left her home to spend the spa day she would with Fluttershy. All she was doing was the work she was paid to do, and then do...something else in private.

From what I understood up to that point... she was beating herself up, blaming herself for her short-sightedness, her lack of judgement, and about what happened to me.
However, Twilight's friends did not take this lightly when they learned about what happened from Rarity’s mouth and went around Ponyville, telling their acquaintances about what had happened between Golden and I - wanting to give them the information first, just so that if by some strange chance this went to the news - luckily it never did - they had the true story. Some didn't seem to care at all, while others? Well...they got back at Golden their own way.

Some refused services to her - like the local spa or other such places of entertainment - while others would barely if not speak to her at all, attempting to make her feel like she didn't belong in town.

This situation didn't affect her from what I know - it seemed she already had her father helping her move out of Ponyville to go to Canterlot.

Well, she did catch the eye of a few nobles up there with her designs, and would be leaving to be closer to where the money flowed easily.

With her gone out of the still growing town, I thought that would change my outlook - that If I didn't have to see her it would make it easier.

It didn't.
The Nightmares came back with renewed force the night I returned to my lodgings at Twilight’s.

This time, the Nightmare Celestia taunted me along with her new sidekick - a mare that looked suspiciously similar to Golden.

From taunting me for my shortcomings, laughing at me, and beating me down over and over with names and other such things of a verbal nature.

Of course Luna came - but this time I refused to talk to her, claiming that this was something I was going to deal with on my own, like all the other times beforehand.

"You don’t have to do this alone, to be on your own." Luna attempted to comfort me.

I answered in turn, “Please leave. This is something I’ll deal with without help.”

This saddened her, as she replied to me before leaving me to my personal hell, "You have friends now here, Brandon. Ponies, and a dragon who care for you very much...let them in, let them help you heal."

I didn't answer her, but she promised that as she left that my dreams would be pleasant ones until I discovered the root from which my nightmares sprung forth.

Everything turned into something more calming, and I managed to stop thinking...

________________________________________

Twilight's guards were now coming in to live within the Castle, and this group was vastly different then what I thought it would be comprised of - judging by how ‘equine’ was the Guard back at Canterlot.

And yeah, I happened to be on my own - trudging along with my schedule of sleep, eat, work at Bon-Bon’s, stare at a wall or ceiling. Rinse and repeat.

But I’m getting distracted.

Twilight opened a school a while back about ‘teaching friendship’ with her friends helping as occasional teachers whenever they could spare the time. This ended up with Twilight hiring fully-fledged teachers after a few awkward experiences - as it would be for the best to have those who were trained to teach about the subject matter… all handpicked by the Princess of Friendship herself, the guards that were coming had ponies among their numbers, yes…

But, there were other species in their group. Gryphons, hippogriff who were also sea ponies - don't know how that worked, but I wasn't going to question it - and small-sized dragons being part of this motley crew.

They’d be mixed up for the day and night shifts, as Twilight wanted to show that the kingdoms were united in friendship and understanding, with all guards who came here willingly as volunteers.

As for Shadow… she was offered the job to be the Twilight Captain - dubbed for the time being the Harmony Guard - however, before she would fully take on the role, she would be occupied with picking out a replacement for her post as the Night Guard Captain.
When I asked her - in my rare moments of leaving my room after my shift at work - as to why she took on Twilight’s offer for the job, that I thought she wanted to go back to Canterlot once she had made certain that I wouldn’t gobble up a pony or crap like that…

Shadow gave me only a mysterious smile and answered me, "I'm starting to like it here in Ponyville,” She shrugged, wings fluttering somewhat. “Canterlot was getting way too busy for my taste - besides, there aren’t many stock-up nobles here demanding to do what they want from Princess Twilight.” She smirked at this point, “If I could deal with the worst that Canterlot could muster, all while being Captain of the Lunar Guard… things here should be a piece of cake!”

It was funny...how well our relationship had grown from us wanting to rip each other throats, to the point that now I could call her my friend.

________________________________________

It was a few days after we found out about Golden, and I left out of my room for a few moments at a time - only for work, upon which I returned at once without talking to anyone.

That being said, I stayed in the room in order to be alone with myself.

I hate to say it, but the Hard Cider that I was gifted before saw some consumption as I started drinking it right out of the bottle. The first day I learned that this stuff was strong, not enough to get me drunk off my ass - but enough that after a few glasses, I was buzzed and not so much in contact with my emotions.

One afternoon, with about half the bottle gone, I was about to take another swig, when a knock came to the door.

“Eh,” I muttered groggily. “Who is it?”

“Me,” Shadow’s voice came from the other end of the door.

I frowned at that, even at this point that she told me about her past, really I didn’t want to deal with anyone right now.

There was more knocking on the door that pulled me from my wool-gathering. “We need to talk.”

“No,” I rebutted. “You need to let me be! I’ll get over this somehow!”

“Drinking yourself to evade reality won’t change anything that happened to you so far, you know?” She questioned me, with me frowning at her words.

Well, here I was, sitting on my chair looking at the orange like drink before me. Or was it an amber-coloured drink? Meh. Didn’t matter at this point.

I was going to take another gulp before her following request stopped me from doing so. “So, let me in and let us talk before you end up so drunk, you won’t even know who’s in front of you!”

I didn’t answer her at that moment, and I really didn’t want to. All I wanted was to just stay in my room and drink the rest of my bottle in peace, then think about finding some more.

But one thing I learned from Shadow...she doesn’t give up at all when something’s up her head and she wishes to say it.

Sighing, I just placed the bottle on the table and went to answer the door - well, less answering and more unlocking it - only to return without a word back to my chair where I plopped and took the bottle again.

As I stared at the bottle, I was barely distracted by the sound of the door opening and closing before I focused my sight onto the wall before me.

“Applejack’s Apple Cider?” she asked me, only for me to raise the bottle up, giving it a swirl before taking a swig from it, gulping my mouthful before swallowing it.

“Want some?” I grumbled lightly as I waved the bottle in her direction.

“On duty,” she shrugged, to which I shrugged in kind. “So, did you do this a lot back in your home world?” I simply looked at her with half closed eyes, until she muttered softly at me. “Drink yourself until you pass out?”

“No,” I muttered back at her, while looking at the wall with glazed eyes. “Just that this one hit harder than I thought it would.”

“How so?” she raised an eyebrow while waving her hand for me to continue.

I muttered to her as I briefly looked at her dead in the eyes. “You wouldn’t understand.”

“Try me,” she frowned at me as I looked back - eyes still half closed - before lowering my eyes as I couldn’t stand her glare.

So I told her about my bad experiences in dating from my past, while she kept her attention while sitting across me - eyes never leaving my own as I started to vent my rage.

Near the end of it, I almost screamed at the end from my frustration: "I couldn't deal with that crap anymore, and I couldn’t believe in the ‘one day you’ll find the one’ bullshit either… so, I stopped dating.”

Rage and frustration now down to only embers, I whispered while my eyes were on the ground, one hand grabbing the other and trying to grip it with the bottle still in hand. “To be honest... dating back home was too much trouble, when compared to being single in every regard.”

She just gazed at me as she listened to me rank and vent before I turned my head to the side. “I… I guess just felt that this time would be different, ya know?” I sighed as I slipped in my chair further, down into a slouch. “I thought to myself: welp, I was screwed back then and was screwed by her, so what now? We’ll see, and now I do - even now, what with this being a new world, new rules, new everything... there was the usual crap from back home.”

I rubbed my eyes with the back of my free hand as I felt my throat constrict a little, but I continued my tirade.

“I just thought that - once the rage over what happened boiled down into cold, hard reality - that maybe I could have a better chance here if I played my cards right. And yet… and yet again… I was a tool for someone else. Used by someone to move forward to whatever they wanted at my expense, and all I was back then and here…”

I all but screamed in rage at this point, “I was nothing but a bloody pawn to them!” I turned to glare at her, who remained immobile as I continued, “My luck with women must be worse than shit, if all those I end up with are like this: either crazy lunatics, manipulative and self-serving bitches, or both!”

My voice lowered into a mewl, to my everlasting shame - but I’ll blame the alcohol for it if it ever comes back to bite me in the arse. “Isn’t there a way to at least see it coming beforehand?” I turned my now all-dead stare at Shadow. “... Before they toy with me again, just for their amusement?”

Shadow was silent for what felt like hours, just as I took a sip of the bottle - looking at the wall behind her.

When the moment started to feel awkward, Shadow chose that moment to break the uncomfortable silence.

“Look, you had it rough when it comes to dating.”

She gazed at me, and those words actually drew my stare back to her face.

“Everyone who tries usually have some bumps down the road… it just seems that your bumps were unfortunately more like huge walls than just bumps. Listen to me: I’m sorry this happened to you so often as for you to actually feel like this.”

I didn't answer, turning my sight back at the wall behind her, tilting the bottle somewhat - though not feeling the need to either sip nor put it down as Shadow continued.

“However...you can’t just hide yourself in your room for days on end, drinking your issues away. Drowning yourself to the bottle won’t change anything - as hard as it sounds, you have to just move on from it - forgive in the spirit of Kindness, then move on and heal.”

Before I could snap back at her about how doing that would be easy pickings, she stopped me with what followed next.

“It’s not gonna be easy,” Shadow stated with an inscrutable look on her face. “But know this: you have friends here, friends who are willing to help you out with this if you just let them rather than cut them off out of your life.” She looked pointedly at me with a fanged, mirthless grin on her muzzle. “Maybe I should request Princess Twilight to give you a refresher course on what the Elements of Harmony consist of, just so you know how to move on from this mess.”

I just stared at her, as if wondering if the alcohol was making me delusional, but that hope was crushed when she shrugged and calmly stated: “No doubt you heard this saying back where you live, but here is the gryphon version of it: ‘There are plenty of fish in the sea.’ ”

Her look softened as I just paid attention to her. “Look, it may seem rather annoying… but it’s true. Don’t let one series of bitches ruin your chance for a possible happy future with someone who truly cares about you.”

She then crossed her arms as she looked at the wall behind me. “Seriously, though… if we never had the talk we had the other day, it is very likely that I would have enjoyed seeing you like this out of pettiness due to my own loyalties… maybe. I’m not exactly a saintly pony either.”

Shadow puffed some air from her nostrils as she looked at me with an unreadable look on her face. “Just... look, don’t let it get to you. One day she will get hers if she keeps doing this kind of thing to others. She’ll eventually run into somepony or someone who won’t take things lightly.”

With that said, she rose from her seat. “As much as I would like to remain here and smell the reek of cider in this room… I must attend to other matters.” Her eyes softened as I just looked at her.

“I’ll try to make time just so we can at least chat a bit every now and then.”

At first I didn’t take her seriously… until she proved me wrong.

To this day, it amazed me that she would actually put in the effort to come in to try and cheer me up in her own way whenever her schedule allowed it…

Maybe that - in a way - was one of the many reasons that I came out of my room when I did.

________________________________________

With the new Guard now in place, there were not only stations within and out of the castle's walls, but inside the town as well. What used to be a place that never had their own personal guards, now getting used to the idea that now they were growing in importance to the point of warranting such a development.

Of course, Spike was initially worried that he would have to cook for them all by himself - only for me to remind him that they have their own mess hall in one of the many rooms in the castle.

I swear it still amazes me how the place was so large inside compared to outside!
Still, even after all this time gone by, with Golden gone now... I still felt empty. Despite my ‘heart-to-heart’ conversation I had with Shadow, my mind still returned to that sore point in my being as the days passed by.

I don't know why as of yet. I mean, this wasn't even close to when the bitch accused me of rape and I got off. This situation was nowhere near close to that. I was used to being used and finding out about it afterwards, but this one… this time it hit me hard, and I just don't understand why.

Why did this time hurt? Normally, after a few weeks I would be up and not caring about what happened, but this time… this time it stuck.

Was it because I truly did like Golden more than I let on?

Did I truly have feelings for her than I normally gave my ex's in the past, and that's why it hurt so much more?

The betrayal that she was only using me, as well as Rarity to get what she wanted? Yes, it hurt more deeply than I ever expected it to hurt. Maybe it was the fact that her own father was in on it, and in all likelihood her sisters were on it too.

To know that the recording was done not even a day after we made love only made things worse for me.

Answers that I didn't have, and possible I never would get them answered, leaving me with nothing but questions eating at me.

Could I have noticed earlier? Could I have been on my guard? Should I have been suspicious about Rarity’s matchmaking efforts? Should I have suspected that something was afoot with the way Golden Facade showed interest in me?

Things seemed to change for some reason, as at the start of a new day - my day off work - was greeted by the sound of thudding on my door.

Groaning, I woke up seeing on my phone that it was close to ten in the morning. As I currently had no one on my ‘social activity’ list, I wondered who it might be. The knocking happened again, for which I quickly got dressed and went to answer the door.
To my surprise, I found Spike standing outside - two cups in his claws with what smelled to be coffee, on his arms were plates of food - two plates of eggs and bacon, and other such things.

"Mind if I eat with you in here so we can talk?" Spike asked me as he kept balance of the plates to my surprise. As I was still groggy, I blinked at him for a bit but I nodded and let him in.

Once inside, we sat on the floor like when we played games together - with Spike placing the plates and the coffee cups on the floor as we looked at one another with uncertainty.

I took a sip of the coffee, then of the meal… and pointed out to him, "Tastes like the castle cook made this."

Spike blinked before digging in into his food. "How can you tell?" he asked, before slipping a strip of bacon in his mouth.

This one was true bacon, seeing how the cook was a gryphon who was an omnivore like myself - and was good at making food for both meat eaters and plant eaters. I must admit, the real stuff had more...well more to it. It's hard to explain, but I do know that the fake meat type bacon just felt like it was missing something whenever I had it.

"When you cook, you use your dragon fire to heat up food," I pointed out as he only nodded his head slightly as he took another bite of his eggs with the bread.

It was cool watching him cook, the stove kept his fire going until he needed to take it off. And when he cooked using his green flame, the food just seemed to have more flare to it.

My guess is, it is like when you cook with charcoal or propane, you can easily taste the different the two have to offer.

"Must be great, not having to cook for people anymore with the gryphon cook taking over?" I asked as he shrugged his shoulder and took a drink from his cup of coffee.

"I rather enjoy cooking! Twilight still asks me to cook for her, as well as Starlight and Shadow since they like my cooking better. But I don't wish for that cooks’ job. I still don't know how many guards we have here right now, and we are supposed to be getting more soon!" Spike explained in between bites while waving his fork at me.

"Well," I pointed out as I finished my drink and worked on my eggs. "What's a castle without guards?"

"A silent home?" he asked as I chuckled, pointing my fork to him.

"So true," I agreed before taking another bite.

In fact, it had gotten quite more noisy since the new additions to the castle had been done.

Many guards still lived in Canterlot - so, a plan was made that many rooms in the wing given to them that held the mess hall, and other rooms for training or on breaks.

Many rooms that had beds were left for those who lived farther than Canterlot - either by choice or until they moved to Ponyville - so they would be able to spend about three days as live-in guards, and then have a two day break... or something like that - I never really paid any attention to it.

"But I have a feeling," I went on as Spike looked up to me. "That you are here more than just to make small talk. What is it?"
"I'm worried about you," he said, after that seemed like a long pause as he held his claws together, his gaze toward me showed concerned and worried eyes.

"Since what happened to Golden, you have barely left your room for anything other than going to work, eating or going to the bathroom, and what's worst," he went on as I slightly looked over at him. "Is that you seem to just have...given up. You just let her do all of this and are not doing anything about it!"

I gulped the last of my drink as I placed the cup down, standing up and making my way over toward the window. I pressed my forearm against the glass as I gazed outside, watching as everyone went about this day.

"It's just… scary, in a way." Spike finished with a soft tone.

"How so?" I questioned, my back still to him as I heard him move to stand up.

"Well, Rarity is beating herself over this... thinking that it's her fault that you are like this, that Golden did this to you."

"It isn't, she should know that." I turned to face him, looking straight back at him.

Spike only rolled his eyes before shrugging.

"This is Rarity we are talking about, man," Spike stated matter-of-factly.

I tilted my head once I thought through about it, and nodded in acquiescence while looking away from him.

Spike did have a point - Rarity had the tendency to overreact over even the smallest things in her daily life.

"She feels that because she was the one that set everything up, that when she came out and did… well, that; she felt like it was all her fault, that you would hate her for a long time because of it.” Spike’s face fell down. “I mean… you seem to just have… let Golden get her last laugh."

"It's not about whether she won or not," I answered to him, shaking my head at his questioning. Without a word, I rose from the floor and went over to my desk - where I pulled out my phone. "Like I said before: something like this always happened to me back at home."

I flipped through my phone and went to the audio app and stated grimly. "So… I learned from my mistakes and got what I may need, in case she wanted to try something stupid in the future."

"Huh?" he asked looking confused as I smiled, and pressed play.
"Personally? I would've waited at least a year or two before breaking up with you. ‘In all likelihood I’d have gone with a sob story, about how I can’t handle the fact that so many ponies are talking about me dating a monkey!’ "

Spike blinked in confusion as the clip went on and on, hearing the whole thing that went down between Rarity, Golden, and I.

It was all there, in a crystal-clear recording because of how close we were to the phone, one that unknowingly to Golden was set on record from the moment before coming in to confront her.

I could see Spike's eyes light up, I already knew what he was going to say, and before he could even ask I answered him as firmly as I could. "No, I'm not showing this to everyone. And you're not to tell anyone of this. You hear?"

This demand sent Spike reeling back, clear shock written all over his face as he gawked at me in his confusion.

Finally getting his mouth back in control, he snapped it close and open a few times before making a demanding question out of his confusion, "But why?!" He walked forward towards me - only for me to lock the phone back and put into its place back at the desk. "Why not, I mean, right there could..."

"Ruin her?" I finished as he blinked again and nodded. "That's the point: it could... and that's why I'm not doing it."

"Why not, Brandon?" he asked still looking utterly confused about what I was saying. "I mean… she did a really mean thing, leading you on and deceiving Rarity as if it were nothing but a joke!"

"Would I be any better than her if I went out of my way to make her life just a little bit unpleasant by showing this around?" I asked him as he looked to want to say something, but then only looked down and stopped trying. "As sad as this may sound Spike… I'm used to it by now, I'm used to being used and thrown away by others I dated back home… the thing is: this time, I didn't see it coming at all. I thought she was different… and it even hurt that I… well… I loved her."

This caused me to look away from him, placing my arm along the wall as I gazed back out the window.

"Love for me, Spike… is hard to find. Yes, I love people like my family and my friends. But I’ve always been searching for that other one, the one with someone who’ll be better than a friend. I thought I found that when with Golden… I thought I had it.”

I clenched my eyes. “When Twilight asked me if I loved her - before I was shown that clip - I didn't know. But, I can admit it now that yes, I did… I did love her, and that's why it hurt so much for me to not leave my room for the longest time. I felt ashamed of myself, Spike."

I went on as he was no doubt listening. "Ashamed and just beaten down once more, feeling like utter shit afterwards. I guess when this happened, it just reminded me that really… every world has it fair share of assholes, manipulative jerks and such… and I figure that there was a part of me - a small part - that wished it wasn't true in this world."
"I think," I wondered thoughtfully as my eyes got lost into the wall. "I think that's why I agreed to go on that first date with her, you know?"

Making a pause, I turned to look back at him. "My mother always said to me: 'it's not about the cards you're dealt with, but how you play them.' I never really knew what that meant back then... but well, I guess I understand it now.”

“I'm here, I'm stuck here and I need to just live with it, though I'm not ready to forgive Celestia for what she's done… I just have to live with that. With time I know I'll grow up to the point I can forgive Celestia, just like someday I can possibly forgive Golden for what she did to me. But, I refuse to try and make her life a living hell just for a few moments of glee - as I know I’d be screwed over by anyone with an axe to grind against me, or by another one of her puppets."

I looked back at Spike and then said with a firmness to my voice. "So don't tell anyone of the voice clip… ‘kay?"
He agreed, though with a few more words on my count that he would keep what I told him between us.

I mean, the fact that my friends went around to warn their neighbors about what was going on was enough already. They didn't have to do that, but still - it was enough for me at least. The fact also was that both Shadow and Twilight knew how to use the phone now. Well, I mean, so did Spike. But I had the strange feeling that if Twilight didn't take it to show around, Shadow sure as hell would.

It was still strange, that I could consider Shadow a friend now. I know for certain that before she would’ve undoubtedly loved to make me eat my teeth, and possible would've laughed at me after this fiasco if we didn't have this talk… . Nah, I don't think she would've laughed, but still... it was good to have her on better terms with me at least.

Still, after Spike gave me his word about not divulging my ‘backup’, I got dressed. Taking the unspoken cue, Spike nodded and left my room.

So, after I got out of my pajamas and down into semi-formal wear I made my way out of the castle - a few guards nodding at me as I passed them by wordlessly.

I was nearly close to leaving - only to be stopped by Twilight herself. "Brandon! Hey, Brandon! Wait up!"
Stopping on my tracks, I turned back to see the Alicorn make her way over to me. Judging by her smile, she seemed happy to see me out of my room today, as she greeted me. "It's good to see you out of your room!" she exclaimed at me as she came closer. Her ears twitched as she inquired, "You’re dressed? So, where are you going today?"

"Rarity's," I told her as she only nodded at this, her smile lowering at that. "I haven't seen her since… that day, and I wanna make sure she's fine with my own eyes and such."

"Understandable… I was about to head there myself, to make sure she is fine as well." She admitted to me as I nodded. "So! We might as well go together."

I only could nod at her choice, since Rarity was her friend as well - even an older friend than I - but I was going there to make sure Rarity knew from me that it wasn't her fault everything with Golden hit the fan.
An otherwise sedated walk was done with some tension and in silence, as we barely spoke to each other.

At most, the classic 'how are you doing' went between the two of us but.. There wasn’t much being said between us.

Twilight didn't press me for information, and I was happy about that to say the least.

When we got to Rarity's home/shop, Twilight knocked on the door, even with the sign on said door that said that the place was closed. We still heard the unicorn’s voice inside. "I'm quite sorry," her voice didn't have the chipper inflection that it normally had. "But we are closed for the day."

"Rarity," Twilight called out softly at her friend. "It is us. Come on, let us in." she requested softly. "It's been a few days since we last saw you outside of your home."

"I'm sorry Twilight," Rarity went on as I heard Twilight sigh at that reply. Well, the windows were shut and the blinds closed so she couldn't see outside… and nobody could see inside. "But... I'm fine! Really! M-maybe we can-"

"Rarity," I said as if you paid any attention you could see the outline of her body behind the curtain - silhouette that jerked up a bit at hearing me. "It's only me and Twilight… let us in please, we should talk."

There was a pause, as Twilight and I just gazed at one another, when we thought Rarity wouldn't...there was a click as the door slowly opened...like a old style horror movie or something.

"Come...in..." she almost whispered as I just blinked. How bad could it be?
When we got inside, we could see that while her house wasn't a mess… the same couldn’t be said about Rarity.

Her usually pristine mane was unkempt; she wasn’t wearing any makeup - though to me, she looked good without the makeup or with it - and her eyes had bags under them.

Her coat didn't seem all that clean and tidy - what with there being fur sticking up in places, and all I could wonder was: Was her fur on her body that long… or it was just from the stress out of self-recrimination that she was giving herself?

Topping this show of uncharacteristic behavior of hers, what she was wearing didn’t even match - her pajama bottom had a pink background with purple diamonds patterned on it, while her top was blue with green stars.

Even now, as we sat together in her living room, she returned to eating a tub of ice cream after preparing tea for the three of us.

In short: she looked wrecked, maybe even worse than me.

But the fact that she acting like this just because she felt it was her fault?

Damn, would I hate to see her on full meltdown mode!

Though what kinda made it cute was the fact she kept making 'omnomnom' noises as she attacked her ice cream tub with decision!

"So… you okay Rarity?" I asked after a long while of awkward silence. This question seemed to bring her out of her own world well enough that it made her stop focusing on eating, with her turning her eyes towards me with confusion all over her face.

"You're… asking me if I'm alright?" she asked slowly, making sure that what she heard was right.

"Yeah...?" I trailed the word off as she then went straight down into the beginnings of a ‘meltdown-mode’.

"I should be asking if YOU are alright!" Rarity nearly screamed to me, making me lean back at her volume. "What that… that… horrid mare did to you was… it was..."

"Something I'm-"

"Don't!" she stopped me pointing her finger at me, making me go cross eyed as I stared for a second at her finger. "I know the girls said that. That you keep saying you were used to it back home, but this is Equestria! Something like this shouldn't happen to anypony nor anyone, and I shouldn't have been the one to set it up...!” She started sniffling as tears began to come out of her eyes, voice all but cracking near the end, “and now... you're mad at me and… and..."

I sighed at the pathetic scene, and with steel in my spine - and more than one prayer at whoever was willing to listen that I didn’t get mauled by an angsty unicorn with a sewing machine for what I was going to do - I rose up from my place, approached the babbling mare, and before she could even cringe at my movement…

I held her muzzle with my hand, not using force but the closest I could do with one hand placed over another person’s mouth to silence her. Confused, Rarity gazed at me already on the verge of tears, before closing her eyes shut.

Again...if she is like this when she thinks she did something wrong… damn, I’d hate to be there to see how she crumbles when she did do something wrong.
As softly as I could, without giving up my stern tone, I stated, "I shall remove my hand." Rarity opened her eyes in shock, then blinked and sniffled softly, leaving my palm covered in… pony snot. Yay. "When I do, you’re gonna sit there like a good little marshmallow pony, and not say a word… I have something I wanna say, and I want you to sit down and listen to it until I'm done… 'kay?" I asked her calmly.

Progress was made, as Rarity frowned at my nickname, and I could see it in her eyes that I would pay somehow for that. However, despite me getting my gut ready for the incoming punch for my audacity, Rarity nodded.

The moment I pulled my hand back she returned to her tub, 'nomming' another spoon of ice-cream while giving me the stink-eye.

"Thank you," I said as I sighed and leaned back into my seat, unconsciously wiping my hand with the lining.

As for Twilight, she gave me a look that I answered with one of my own. After holding the stare for a few seconds, Twilight shook her head and waited for me to say whatever needed to be said with a raised eyebrow.
"Rarity," I started off as the unicorn looked to me and slowly kept eating. "As much as I know you blame yourself for what happened, it isn't your fault. Seriously, I really want you to stop beating yourself up over it!”

I saw her mouth open as if ready to interject. "I know you feel like it is your fault because you setup the date with her, but it isn't. Golden made her choice to trick not only me, but you as well. She made that choice, not you."

I looked off at the wall behind her and stated grimly, "As sad as it is, this happened a lot back home. I found out I was used as a rebound guy, for her to get the one they wanted back into their arms; dares, bet lost or whatever. Stuff like this sort of happened to me, and happened to a lot of people besides me. I don't blame myself, or others who set us up... I blame the person who did the tricking; just like how I am not going to blame you."

I smiled at her as I moved my hand and softly held her own, she looked down at our joined hands as she sniffled a bit as I smiled again. "You're a amazing friend Rarity, and as weird as this may sound...you...to me you feel like a older sister I never had." This got her to widen her eyes a bit as she sniffled once as I went on.

"You tried to help me out, and as bad as it was it blew up in both of our faces. For that I thank you… not for the blowing up part, the… oh god! You know what I mean!" This failure of mine to finish this statement made the two mares with me to giggle at my shame, as I rubbed my hand over my face. "Just don't worry about it anymore, alright?"
Once more Rarity took her sweet time to respond, seemly thinking hard and deep on the issues. Really I hope she wasn't going to be a pain about it, and just let it go. It wasn't her fault, but if I couldn't convince her here and now.

"Very well," she said cutting me from my train of thought. "You are right, and I'm sorry." Wow. I didn't think that would work. "However!" I inwardly rolled my eyes at what I knew was coming. Here we go… "Can I...at least make you some clothes to make it up to you?"

"You already make me free clothes." I pointed out as I looked at her.

Rarity just blinked at me, then frowned in thought before a smile returned to her face.

"Oh! Why don't I treat you to a date with..." She saw both of our bemused stares at her outburst, and she giggled sheepishly. "It is quite soon for another date, right..."

Her idea for a date… it got me thinking for a change, and the results got me to smile… a big smile.

"Uh oh..." Twilight said with worry lacing her voice as she looked at me as if I were going to do something crazy. "He's smiling...when he smiles like that...he normally would boop Shadow's nose."

"Why is that bad?" Rarity asked.

"Because he is planning something! You have your Match-making voice… Brandon has his Planning smile."

"I would like to think of it as a Thinking Grin," I reiterated as I gave Rarity a predatory look. "But yes. Rarity… I do have… something in mind you could do for me."

________________________________________

It was a little bit after leaving Rarity's home/place of work. I had asked Rarity if I could tell her what I had in mind between the two of us, I didn't want Twilight to know. Sure, Twilight wasn't happy about it, but I had my reasons.

"So," Twilight started saying as we were making our way down the street. "Why wasn't I included in this little… favor plan thing?"

I only looked over at her and smiled. "You can't keep a secret."

"Yes I can!" she exclaimed loudly as I raised my eyebrow. "Okay, sometimes..." again I raised it a bit higher. "Alright! If I get stressed enough, I blurt out things I know!"

"And that's why, your highness," I playfully teased as I petted her head softly. She only frowned at me and then started to swat at my hand with her own as I chuckled. "Don't worry about it though," I stated as I looked off, we still walking side by side. "It's nothing embarrassing or dangerous. It was just something I noticed I wanna see if I can nudge softly, you know?"

Twilight gave me a clearly confused look at my ‘mysterious vibe’, but sighed and just nodded, before shaking her head at the injustice of this decision.
As we took the scenic route back to Twilight’s, I noticed at a distance that Pinkie Pie was making her way toward us.

When she got slightly closer, instead of being greeted by a peppy mare on a sugar rush we were met instead with a slightly less vibrant-coloured mare.

From how she was hanging her head downwards, to her deflated mane, and the tear-filled eyes... even I could tell that she was on the verge of tears, or was really upset about something that didn’t go her way.

Holding with her arms she had what looked to be books - well, not really books but notes - of some sorts.

When she looked up she flinched slightly at seeing us, but greeted us with a weak smile. "Hi, Twilight. Hi Brandon…” Twilight and I looked to one another briefly, concern in Twilight’s face at Pinkie’s sight. We greeted her back, to which she sheepishly replied. "I was on my way to Twilight's when Spike answered and said you were out… guess it's good I caught you here, Brandon."

"Eh?" I asked, looking slightly confused as she sighed despondently.

"Well..."she started, her hoof tracing in the dirt a bit, her eyes still traced down along the ground. "I was going to come there to tell you… we don't have to do your party, seeing how you only agreed to it because of Golden."

I guess that was true… as I did agree to it because of her, along with the fact that Pinkie Pie would be the one who throwing it. And from what I heard from others who had gone to her parties… she sort of goes over the top.

I mean, I believed her when she would keep it small. And to be fair… I was kinda looking forward to it.

Seeing her like this though - looking upset, not for the fact she couldn't do the party… but because she felt like I wouldn't want it now because my now ex-marefriend screwed me over for a lark and I was still reeling over that.

I waited for Twilight to step in like she liked to do - with her usual 'Oh Brandon! Let her throw you the party! Friendship, blah, blah, blah magic, blah, blah, blah books!

...okay maybe not the books bit. But my point still stands!

What surprised me was that there was silence instead of the usual. I turned to look at Twilight - whom also was looking at to me with an inscrutable expression.

"So," Pinkie muttered, causing me to look at her. "I'll… you know, let you go and..."

"Was it going to be small?" I stopped her from saying anymore with my question, only for her to look at me with clear confusion on her face.

"What...?" she asked slowly as I asked her once more.

"Is it going to be a small party, like I asked?"

"Oh… of course! Yeah!" Her mane started to grow once more, only for me to sigh at what I was going to do, and crossed my arms as I looked at her.

"Well… I guess seeing how this is my first birthday in Equestria." I started slowly, looking off, and then smirking as I turned my gaze at her. "I… well, I guess we should do it to, you know… test the waters fo-... URK!" I felt Pinkie’s arms around me in a blink, hugging me tightly and even lifting me into the air like a ragdoll, all while she spun around giggling like a mad mare!

As I gasped for air, all I crossed my mind was: I knew I was going to regret this!

Unknowing of my derailed train of thoughts, Pinkie cheered at me while hopping up and down, "Oh thank you Brandon!" She put me down as I gasped for air, only for her to get uncomfortably close to my face. "Oh! I only have a few days left to plan it then! I have to make many small things… well small ideas like cake, cupcakes, drinks, pie… can you have pies at parties? Of course you can Party Pie!" she screamed in her usual joy before running off… or more like bouncing off.

That pony was bloody crazy...
"That was… rather nice of you." Twilight said as she gazed at me as we kept on walking once I recovered from the bear-hug.

I just looked at her and chuckled. "What… think I'm not able to be nice?"

"It's not that." She crossed her arms as we walked. "It just… you showed a great distaste for parties."

"I did the same for dating but I still gave that a try didn't I?" I asked her as she frowned slightly but nodded. "This is like I said… testing the waters for Pinkie Pie throwing me a party. If I like it, I'll see about letting her throw more for me for the future… or even going to other parties. Like you girl's birthdays and such… save for AJ."

"What's wrong with Applejack," she turned to face me, hands on her hips as she leaned towards me, stopping on her tracks.

"I think she doesn't like me all that much even to this day, as she still keeps giving me a glare whenever I see her at the market. Besides, I think she disapproves of me and my way of doing things. Probably thinks I’m a hoodlum or something like ‘I’m going to be a bad influence for her lil’ sister or whatever.”

This idea wasn’t unfounded, since I was in good terms with Rarity, I’ve also met her little sister Sweetie Belle and her friends, who came over at times while I was there with her.

It was really enlightening, my chats with the fillies.

Apple Bloom accidentally blurted out snippets of wisdom from her older sister - like how Applejack believed that she should keep her distance from me in case I gave her ideas on how to act since I did assault a Royal.

Yeah… no offense to Applejack and her great sisterly skills… but with the stories I heard from Rarity and Apple Bloom about how hard-headed she was, and with her demonstration of dubious common sense - by allowing the fillies to do some pretty crazy things in their quest to find their Cutie Marks… I believe that whatever I could suggest or do pales in comparison with the shit she’s being involved with to date!

Unknowing of this, Twilight just hummed in thought. "Well you haven't really given her a chance to getting to know you better. Besides, she feels bad for what happened to you too. … Maybe you should hang out with her someday, just so the two of you get to know each other better!"

I looked at Twilight with a serious face. "No offense, Twilight… but I really don't have to be friends with all your friends, as I don’t have much in common with about half of them.”

“Alright. Go on. I want to hear what you have to say.” Twilight waved her hand towards me as we stood in the middle of the path.

“Well, for one, I get along well with Spike because we click - he's like a bro to me, and we have many things in common - from video-games to comics, even the things we look for in a lady friend.” I started my explanation while raising one finger.

I raised another finger. “I get along with Rarity, as she's like an older sister to me, and I find her humour and personality engaging by themselves. Though her dramatic tendencies do rub me off, they aren’t that off-putting for what she has in the positive: an optimistic, well-meaning, generous lady that knows what she wants from life.”

Twilight smiled at that, before her ears twitched as she heard me say her name along with another raised finger.

“I get along with you, Twilight - albeit with hiccups - because despite our differences in seeing stuff... you're a well-meaning person and have the right word, the right action for the right moment and you're quite a good source of advice; whereas I do tend to rush off and am quite hard-headed in comparison.”

“Well,” she said as she gazed over at me when I said this as she smiled. “That’s what makes you you, I suppose.”

I only gave her a small smile at his as I nodded my head to this. Moving on, I raised another finger.

“Rainbow Dash? Well, she's like a drinking buddy to me - and we even spar every now and then at the gym when she's not napping over a cloud after work. Out of that we don’t have much in common”

I kept on thinking about it all the more and then said.

“As for Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie and Starlight?” I went on as I thought more of the other ponies in my life. “Well, I don't think we have anything in common to keep the interest on either side to develop a friendship bond.” I shrugged at the end as I waited for her to reply.

"Hmmm." Twilight furrowed her eyebrows in thought after hearing this… only to point out to me, "Perhaps your birthday party will be a good way to get to know them in a relaxed setting! Besides! We still have a few days to prepare the presents for your party! In fact,” Twilight gave me a knowing look as she smirked in victory, “I already have a good present for you!"

"It's a book isn't it?" I deadpanned at her with half-lidded eyes while trying my best to not grin at her look of shock on her face.

She opened her mouth like a fish at first, only to finally get out, "How did you know?" she demanded as she huffed, hands on her hips as I just gave her a deadpan look.

She watched me before pouting and letting go of her hips, muttering, "Shut up..."

We walked off for a bit before I laughed at her pouting, playfully shoving her to a side as she shoved me back with a smile, giggling too at the exchange.

“You jerk.” Twilight grinned back at me, which was answered with a grin of my own.

Well, all I knew for certain after this time in seclusion was one thing: in the coming days, well...
My first Equestrian-style Birthday Party was going to be interesting, to say the least.

Birthday Boy!

Author's Note

AT FREAKING LAST!

ugh I know this was a long time waiting and I'm sorry for all that waited this long!

few things, one this is edited off Grammarly i caved and decided to try it out so this is a first for me, so tell me how you think this works with it as my Editor. i promise next time you won't be waiting nearly 2 years for an update...man has it been that long! anyway, enjoy!

Birthday Boy!

When I was younger, birthdays and other holidays of any type always made me happy, even more so when I got gifts from them. Easter, Halloween, Christmas, Birthdays, they were the ones I loved the most!

Easter, for the fact of finding eggs and others like goodies and just pigging early in the morning with a big Kinder Egg that we had up here in Canada that stayed around for a few months afterward.

Halloween, dressing up as monsters or other such creatures of movies, video games, or such. Going around asking for candy to then pig out later on as well.

Christmas, well, I don't need to explain that, but the idea of so many gifts from family members and just enjoying being with family. Birthdays being the same, but with the fact that the day would be all about me and such, yes it sounded selfish but we all thought of that at one point or another. But as I grew older...the the magic short of...left.

Easter was meh, Halloween I hated the fact of nowadays when I last did it I got more and more apples or other sugar-free stuff, Christmas my family mostly woke me up early in the morning and not the other way around how it use to be as a kid, and..my birthday all I wanted to be an Ice cream cake, and possible a new game or clothes and I was fine. It just...did not have the same charm as it did when I was younger. Birthdays being one of the main culprits in away.

I don't know...maybe it was the fact of many people I knew who had birthdays had friends come over and have a good time, yeah I had friends, but they didn't like the idea, and parties just sort of...left away with the charm. I never liked big parties anyway so maybe that's why it died when I was younger in a way.

But still, Pinkie Pie promised that the party would be small, we had a room in the castle already set up for such a party, but of course, I wasn't allowed to go to it, at least not yet until it was time for me to go in. She even got two guards of Twilight's to stand outside to make sure the 'nosey human' didn't see inside. It was fun really.

The ones invited were all of the girls I knew of, Applejack wasn't going to come at first until Applebloom showed interests in coming with her friends as well. From what I understood, AJ was fully against her going, but she later convinced her sister to let her go, as long as AJ came along as well. From what Pinkie told me, AJ was going to make sure her sister was fine. Other than that, the rest of the friends of ponies were coming as well, even Trixie and Starlight, which makes sense I mean...she lived in the castle. Sure I didn't talk to her at much but still wouldn't be fair. And seeing how Trixie was her friend, made sense for her to come as well.

Lyra and Bon Bon were also invited to come along, the two mares agreeing as they wanted to spend the first birthday of Equestria, and Bon Bon of course not only gave me the day off but the following day as well as a 'cool down'. She didn't know that Pinkie was throwing a 'small' party, but from what I understood, even small was crazy, to say the least.

Shadow was also invited to come along as well, as over the last couple of days we were getting along much more. I would spar with her and the recruits, she even joked that I should try and join the guards, military work paid well and would help if I wanted to possibly go to school or get another type of job. I declined, military work didn't seem like my type of work. Sure I left the sparing matches of her's with a few bruises, but so did she, from me.

The last one that surprised me was one named Diamond Tiara and her friend Silver Spoon. It seemed she was an ex-bully of the CMC and as well as cousin to Golden, and she wanted to come and give me a gift as a way of saying sorry...she knew what was going on, but was worried what her mother would say to her if she snitched the plans out to me. From what I understood, ever since she stopped being a bully and pushing people around because of her family wealth in Ponyville, she and her mother didn't get along, even more than before. Even her father, Filthy Rich, had no idea on this, but from what I was told, the gift she was giving me was from both her and her father, as a way of saying sorry. I could easily tell that one day, the father/daughter duo may leave the nasty mare, that would be a very dirty divorce I bet...

Still, with all this happened, there was one thing that stuck out to me, that it was Rarity, asking me for a favor, and also of a warning. It seemed every year there was a big sort of meet and show off, of the fashion world. Many designers like Rarity, would go to show off her works, ether drawings to show what she could do, or even come up with some of her clothing to sell them off to bidders. She asked if I would be willing to be a model of sorts, to show how well her suit could make anyone inner beauty come out course with me joking around, I had to poke fun at her for how she said it.

"Ya calling me ugly marshmallow?" I teased as she snorted a bit and blushed in embarrassment before answering quickly.

"Of..of course not darling!" she quickly responded with as she shook her head again and said. "It's just... well you are such a unique being, and showing off my clothing could boost my chances of being seen by others. Yes, I have contacts, but it's always good to expand and show others. And well...some nobles still think of you as a brute." She pointed out as she sighed and lowered her head. "This could show that you are not and..."

"It doesn't matter to me Rarity," I told her placing a hand on her shoulder as I smiled. "I don't care what some suck up snob whose nose is so far up in the air, they would drown if it rained!" she giggled at that as she looked up to me as I smiled. "But sure...I will be happy to help you out...but what's the other reason?" She was silent for a while, and I raised my eyebrow, ready to ask her again before she then said.

"Golden...is gonna be there."

I didn't say anything at first, as I just stared at her, I was half thinking of just saying no and going away before she said. "Just...just hear me out okay!" she said as she came over toward me a bit more closely as she said. "I've...Look, I've heard some rumors that she was spreading lies about you to the more higher-ups, my friend, Fancy Pants, you remember meeting him at the Gala with me?" I couldn't remember if I really did or not, but still, she went on to say. "Well, he has been telling me, that she been telling some of the higher up of Canterlot, even him and his wife that you never wanted her dream to go off as if making a sob story that you broke up with her because she didn't put out! The nerve of that mare!" she hissed softly under her breath. "It just...if you're there and she starts spreading her lies you can be there to give them your side of the story!"

In the end, I agreed to go, to help Rarity, I didn't care about Golden being there, but if what Rarity said was true, was that she was lying about how I never wanted her to get her dream off the ground... And I have been thinking about it.

Though Spike promised not to tell anyone of the video clip I have, or more so audio clip of what Golden said after she was found out, the dragon made good points to tell me that I was wrong with not going out with this. The main argument was that she could do it again, and he even went to as far as to say it would be my fault if she does this again. Sure he said sorry like a million times afterward, and the girls were wondering why he kept telling me sorry...but he was right.

I shouldn't have let Golden get away with what she did, in a way I was allowing her to do it all over again if she did it...when she did it. But at the same time, was it too late, I mean, they would wonder why I sat on this information for the longest time, and I know the media, would try and spin it like I'm the bad guy, they did it with Celestia, so who's to say they won't do it again. But thinking about it, I think I knew the real reason why I didn't out her right away, why I didn't want to deal with it all...I think I just didn't want to face her.

Golden was the first after my last girlfriend who I truly liked, and maybe that was the reason why I couldn't face her, the fact that I was fooled like everyone else and gave myself to her, I let myself be fooled because maybe, I thought this place was different. I guess I was worried that if I saw her again, that I didn't know what I would do, would I let my emotions get the better of me, would I make myself look like an ass...I didn't know.

Maybe I should've just showed the video to the world, and this would've been done and over with...

The past, however, was set, nothing would be changed what had happened, all I could do is move forward and go on with the choices I made; even if many thought of them as wrong, or bad. These would be the choices that show the world who am. Yes a bit overdramatic to say the least, but I guess when you been in the news for the first few weeks or month of being in this world, I guess I have that feeling of nearly waiting to be pounced on by the press...or maybe I am just overthinking shit again.

Ether way even with the whole Rarity thing, not much else happened coming up to the day of my birthday. A few things here and there, but not much worth mentioning at all.

Waking up, I knew that today was the day, I had gained another year on the clock of my life. But again it just meant I lived another year, a dark way of thinking but it was true. But now...now this birthday marked something else, next year will be a year and the next two years. Maybe my first birthday in Equestria will be good!

I left out of the room and was greeted by a pink blur of Pinkie Pie, before it stopped, and jogged backward while making a 'beep beep' noise. She stopped in front of my doorway, just as a few guards, a griffin and diamond dog, made their rounds. "Heya Brandy!" she cheered before hugging me tightly. "I wanted to be the first to wish you a very happy birthday, and the first birthday of many in Equestria!" she cheered before pulling out a noise marker and started to blow it, tickling my nose a bit. "Also, I'm still working on your party room, it's almost done so stay away from it kay?!" yelling at me as she poked me with her finger as all I could do was nod as I learned back. She giggled, jumped in the air, and made...I shit you not, the roadrunner 'beep beep!' noise and ran off as I just sort of leaned my head to the side and watched her go.

Some thought that Pinkie Pie was being a bit selfish with still wanting to throw me a party, mostly because she been trying to get me to have a party since after she realized that I would be staying in Ponyville. Course I only agreed to her doing the party in the first place because of Golden, and many were surprised that I was still going with it. I knew she made plans for a while, and of course, she had to downgrade because of how I always said I didn't like big parties. And even Lyra thought she was being all sad and deflated, (going on the hair here...I mean really, how can her mane just...deflate like that?) But it wasn't because that that I agreed to let her keep going with the party; it was because I promised her she could do it.

Sure it wasn't a whole 'I promise you can throw me a party' type deal, but I agreed and allowed her to do so. It wouldn't feel right that because of Golden, her plans would go down the drain, besides; I knew she wasn't just trying to guilt-trip me. From what I understood from others telling me, that wasn't Pinkie Pie style. So I decided at that moment to give her a chance, and though I wouldn't admit it to her right now...I was looking forward to it.

Since being brought to Equestria, I had to adapt to new ways, I had to understand that many didn't know what I was, and all they had to go on were rumors they heard in the paper or word of mouth, you be surprised how far news could go. And not only that, I tried things I never thought I would do again, manly dating! Sure it was a crash and burn, but I have to stop letting that get to me, I have to stop letting that one part define who I was. And even thinking of all of this, as strange as it was...made me think of Celestia and how I've been treating her.

I can't even say that I hate her anymore, hate is such a strong, and vile word, hate to me, is like saying you will never change your mind on someone. Believe me, I had every right to hate her, for taking me from my family and old life...but...am I justified now to hold onto that hate?

I kept thinking back to when I met Celestia at the Gala, and I found myself slightly cringing as I remembered how much of an utter dick I was...again I felt the need and, I felt it was justified with how I was talking to her but was it true? What's done is done, what's in the past, is in the past; though I have to wonder, will one day I will be able to forgive her truly? I knew one thing for now though...

"I need bloody coffee..."

"Happy Birthday!" The moment I came into the kitchen where I normally ate, seeing how the guards had their mess hall with their kitchen staff, Twilight, Spike, Starlight Glimmer, and whoever that came to visit that early in the morning or stayed the night used this as our eating are. The list of ponies I named off, even Shadow was there as well, greeted me with smiles on their faces as I smiled a bit at this.

"Thanks," I answered truthfully as I looked down at them as I walked on over, already Spike made a plate for me, filled with eggs, bacon, fried ham, and waffles along the side. "That's a big meal dude."

"Yeah well," he said chucking. "You're gonna need all the energy you can get to get through a Pinkie Party, small as it may be...it's still Pinkie Pie." The others seemed to nod at this as if it was common knowledge of what Pinkie Pie could do. I've heard the stories, but never truly witness it before. No really big parties have been around Ponyville. "So," Spike went onto say as the others sat down to enjoy their meals as well, pretty much the same, save for anything meat-related for the ponies. "How does it feel, to be a year older?" I stopped after taking a bit of the first bit of the meal Spike gave me, a bit piece of bacon; after swallowing, I gave my answer.

"Nothing has changed." I pointed out as I pointed the other slice of bacon at him. "I don't feel wiser, nor older, just another day."

"Hey!" Spike exclaimed as he pointed a clawed finger at me and frowned. "No being moody on your birthday, even more so now it's your first Equestria birthday!"

"Oh yes your highness," I said as I faked bowed to him as the others giggled. "Would his highness like anything else?"

"Oh shut up you!" he laughed as he came over and tried to punch me, as I grabbed his fist in my hand as we laughed it off, as good friends would. In a way...Spike was like a brother to me here, and it showed how much we were alike. "Just...try and enjoy yourself today eh?" he asked as I sighed softly after we moved our hands away, giving him a curt nod.

"Sure Spike, guess we will see what happens."

I was happy that he wasn't upset when something happened the day after I went to speak with Rarity. The deal or the favor I cashed in on, making its rounds, when she came the next day, to not see Twilight, or I...but see Spike. As I watched and listened from the other room, it was rather adorable hearing Spike trying not to yell out in glee of Rarity coming to ask him out on a date, Twilight was giving me a look from the other side of the room, leaving me to just shrug at her. After she did leave, was when Spike was cheering to himself, even fist-pumping, as I left to go to my room to work on a few things.

My idea still stood that I didn't want to live with Twilight forever, and I wanted my place where I could say it was mine. Course with no homes open for selling, Mayor Mare came up with the idea of me building my home, buying some land of course. With the money, I was getting from both working at Bon Bon's, and the Extra from the Princesses...that was no trouble, I could easily just buy the land, have some plans drawn up and I have a home. And with the fact of magic in place they claimed it wouldn't take all that long either. Still...I was looking through some paperwork I got to see where the land was. It would be a bit outside of Ponyville, and I wouldn't mind that, and not that far off from AJ's place...issues right there with how she acts around me. But as I was studying the prices and such...a knock came to the door. "Come in, "I called out leaning back in my chair, to see Spike walk in. I was about to tell him what was up but saw his slightly frown like face, as I was slightly worried. "Hey buddy," I started "What's up?"

"Cut the crap," he said rather forcefully. "You set that up back there didn't you?"

I slightly flinched when he said that, as I wondered, how did he know, how did he find out, or maybe he didn't know...bluffing to see if maybe it was all in his head? "I'm not sure what you are talking about bud I..."

"I've been trying for a long time to go on a date with Rarity," he cut me off as my raised finger slowly went down. "And after you go over to speak to her...she comes asking for a date, so again...you set this up, didn't you?" I sighed a bit after a moment. I knew by now he caught on, and I knew I would have to come clean.

"Yeah..." I admitted as I sighed again. "Look...she was upset about the whole Golden thing, and said she owed me...so I thought I...you know...push her a little bit toward you." He frowned at me a bit more as I went on. "Look, dude, I know you liked her for a long time and been trying to get her to date you for just as long...I just thought I...you know...push it a bit see where it goes?" I smiled sheepishly as he stared me down before he did something I didn't see coming. He came over and hugged me as I blinked and looked down as he said in a gleeful tone.

"Thank you!" he said before then turning and running off while chanting, 'I've got a date with Rarity!' over and over again.

Still don't know why he was mad at me, maybe because it wasn't because of him fully that he would be going on this date? But either way, at least he was happy.

*************************

After our meal of the morning was done and ready, Pinkie Pie rushing in, saying that everything was ready and that I had to have my eyes covered. So once a cloth that smelt of cotton candy, I was led through the castle to where the party was being held. When the blindfold was removed, the screams of 'surprised!' came roaring out as well as some party favors going off!

There were a few party related things here and there, a table that had a rather big cake, it looked almost four to five layers, (I would find out that this cake was rather small compared to what Pinkie usually does, this one being about...the size of a half a dinner table) from the dark and light colors, chocolate and vanilla seemed to be the theme of the cake, it looked amazing though, something you would see only at those high-end bakers...like Cake Boss or something. Streamers and Happy Birthday dotted the room, balloons all around, in a way it looked like a small get together to party and not over the top like I've seen pictures of. Looking around I could see everyone that came to the party, and one that was a rather big surprise to me.

Of course, the beings who were there were Pinkie Pie, Twilight, and Spike, as they came with me to this room, but there was Starlight Glimmer, Trixie, still wearing her trademark cape and hat. Shadow was there as well...and believe me, seeing her wearing that pointy party hat was rather funny, but I could see with her look...not to say a word, we may not hate each other, but I knew that mare could pack a punch., Lyra and Bon Bon were here as well, both mares standing next to each other, each holding on to a drink that looked like fruit Punch. Rarity, Fluttershy, the rest of Twilight friends, even Applejack herself, the one I was surprised to see here. Though she was leaning against the wall, her hat slightly down hiding her eyes, but seeing three others that were there, I could see why she was here. Her sister, Applebloom, Rarity's sister Sweetie Belle, and Rainbow Dash's somewhat adopted sister, (I say somewhat because not really but she looks up to the rainbow pony so much it's more of an inside joke) Scootaloo...but two other fillies I've never seen before.

Standing around the same size as the CMC group, around four feet or so, her coat was that of a bubble gum like color to me, her mane that of a deeper shade of pink or purple, and white in the middle of her two-tone mane. sat on her head was what looked like a crown, or a Tiara, and it took me a second to remember that this was Golden's cousin...Diamond Tiara, she looked almost...embarrassed or worried when my gaze turned to her, and the one beside her, seemly her best friend, a Grey color filly wearing large glasses along the ridge of her nose touched her shoulder. But why were they here? I guess I would have to ask later on. Still looking around it felt...weird but Good that this was going to happen, I even saw a table filled with gifts, possible from each person, as well as a table filled with food other than cake and sweets. "So, Whatcha think?" Looking over, I saw Pinkie Pie looking at me with wide eyes and a gleeful look. "I mean, it is all for you, Brandon, and though it isn't much it's what you wanted and..."

"It's perfect Pinkie...thanks," I stopped her as she only smiled all more as I smiled back. The way she smiled was almost like her head would split into two with how wide she was doing it, I mean really...how can any way smile that widely?

"Well then birthday boy!" she called out as she then flung her arms up, colorful paper raining from her sleeves."Let's have a party!"

After as such the party first started with Pinkie getting the cake lit up with the numbers of candles base on my age after she told me many times I needed to close my eyes make a wish and blew, I did so, blowing out the candles as everyone cheered out! With the caked slices to the shape of squares, and there is so much, I knew we would be having cake for at least another day afterward, I moved around to mingle, Pinkie didn't want the gifts to be given quite yet, as it still was early...and more so, Applebloom forgot her gift at home, leaving her to rush off to gather it. That was fine with me, there were some games I wanted to try out here at the party anyway. I mean you had your basic type of party games, hell she even had a dart game, the one you had to hit a balloon, as one could see there was something inside said balloons. Pinkie claiming that she had a way that not only would we be able to see who could pop the most, but the one we were seeing now, had something in them, she claims this was the big prize for everyone today.

A large bucket filled with apples, but I mean those are fun, and just other small games for everyone to enjoy, as well as some upbeat music, playing, not too loud, however.

Still, I went around and greeted everyone that came, Bon Bon, Lyra, everyone who was here or going to. Rainbow Dash claiming that she was more than surprised that I got Pinkie Pie to downsize a party, as I was always told, the pink pony just loved to make a party as big as possible, no matter what it was. And she would try to make a party for just about anything. Seemed at one point there was a kid who got a paper job, sending newspapers to doors and such, and she threw him, and I quote, 'happy first day passing out papers to everyone who paid for it 'party. Like I was told, she would find a way to make a party for the littlest thing. "I mean really," Rainbow Dash told me as she fixed her party hat a bit as she drank the punch. "This is a record, even for her!"

"Well I'm happy that she made it small," I told her as I smiled a bit, looking over a bit, I could see Spike and Rarity talking, possible about the time of their date, or just other stuff. "As I told her before, I'm not one for parties all that much, and really, this is fine for me."

"Yeah...but dude...how are you holding up?" I gave her a puzzling look, followed by a soft, 'hrm?' like noise. "I mean...with Golden and..."
"I'm fine really," I promised her and placed my hand along her shoulder, and playfully shoved her back. "It just...took a while for me to get out of my runt of it all. I don't need the Element of Loyalty hunting her down to get back at her."

"Not even with a good prank?" She questioned as I nodded, a small smile creeping along the edge of my lips. "Alright, dude...but if you ever need someone to hang out with, just holler will ya?"

"Sure Dash, sure."

Eating, gaming, and having a good time, it wasn't gifted time quite yet, seemly Shadow got me something and was waiting for it to come, so we still had time. Leaving me enough said time, to go and see why the filly Diamond was here.

She was chatting with Applebloom and her friends when Scootaloo greeted me with a wave and a 'hey'. Diamond seemed to almost jump and turned to face me, her eyes slightly cast down. "Hey Birthday Colt," Sweetie Belle spoke looking up at me. "How's it going?"

"Fine," I answered as I smiled at them. "Having fun?"

"Yeah!" Scootaloo said as she added. "We hope you like our gifts, we all worked on it...okay mostly Sweetie Belle, but it's from all of us all the same!" she exclaimed as if trying to explain herself that it was mostly the work of one person and that they are sharing the idea of giving it to me as a gift. It was a thoughtful idea, and it did bring a smile to my lips.

"You didn't have to," I pointed out but they shook their heads and beamed. Diamond was still looking away slightly, her left hand holding her right arm. I looked at her and then her friend. Silver Spoon if I remembered right. Raising an eyebrow before I then started to speak.

"Don't take this the wrong way," I said softly and knelt and said "but may I ask why you two are here? I mean," I then shrugged my shoulders. "The more the merrier I supposed but..."

"I wanted to say sorry," I blinked, hearing Diamond Tiara speak for the first time, my eyes turning to her as for the first time as well, gazed at me. There was this sort of...sorrow in her eyes or a look of guilt like she was caught doing something and now had to face up to it. "I'm sorry...for what Golden did to you."

This made me slightly raise my eyebrow a bit as I listened to her, not sure how to take what she said. Sure I guess with her being a family member of Golden and such, I guess she would feel embarrassed for what one of her family members did to me. However, I soon got a much better reason as to why she was saying sorry when she said the following. "My mom knew about this plan Golden had for a while," she said as I kept myself down to her level even when she would look at me herself. "They even made plans on what dated to go and do, what Golden should say and such...and I knew for the longest time as well...but I didn't say anything,"

"And why not?" Applebloom demanded, as her friends both elbowed her at the same time, as Diamond slightly flinched.

"Well...after me and my mom fought after I told her off one time...I guess our relationships have been rather strained. I spend more time with my dad now then her at times. See...mom has this sort of entitlement to her, we are happy here, but she doesn't want to be with the...common pony. She doesn't even like non-ponies living here at all! But lately...I guess I just wanted to have a relationship with my mom so I didn't say anything about this...I should've but..."

"Hey...hey," I placed a hand on her shoulder as she slowly looked up to me."Don't beat yourself up about this, I don't blame you, and it's not your fault either what happened, and don't try and say you could've said something," I interrupted her as she opened her muzzle before closing it again. "What happened, happened. There's no changing the past, and I firmly believe one day she will get her karma back ten folds for what she did. So don't lose any sleep about it alright?" I asked as I smiled and then softly petted her head, making sure not to tip her little crown she had seated on top of it. "You being here, and wanting to say sorry for what happened, that you didn't do, proves you're a better person then Golden or your mother...sometimes, as much as it may pains you...you have to learn to just give up. You said you've gotten closer to your dad?" when she nodded again I smiled. "Keep that, cause he proving how much he cares for you, kid."

After making double sure that she was fine, I left the five fillies alone but could see AJ in the background giving me the glare eyes, as I sighed and at last had enough. Making sure no one was watching, I went over to her, seeing her tensed up as if reading herself for something. But as I grew closer toward her I nudged my head out toward one of the exits of the room, she catches my move, and with clear confusion in her eyes, she followed along.

Once outside of the party room, hoping that at least they wouldn't notice us went until the last moment of chance, I gazed at her as we stood outside in the main hallway, just staring each other down. She was slightly taller then I was, it seemed the Earth ponies were either at my level or higher if mares, and with AJ family being farmers perhaps she got the tall genes from them, I knew her brother would tower over me, as he was big for a normal Stallion of an Earth Pony. Still...I knew not to piss off any of these ponies...unless truly needed. I still remember the firm handshake she gave me and the pain rocketed back to my brain and even my hand slightly throbbed from the reminder. It was something I didn't want to relive, and if she could use that much force in a handshake...my mind wondered what she could do for a punch! Still, after the silent stare down, I, at last, started to speak.

"We need to get this over with and get it over with now." I bluntly put it as she gazed at me with a bit of fire in her eyes."You haven't let up since the first time we met, if it's because I punched Celestia in the face, I can understand that, but the way you glare at me is like your waiting for me to punch anyone else at the drop of Bit."
"Are you?" Her heavy southern accent cutting the hallway air as I sighed heavily and rubbed my eyes. "If you're willing to punch the princess, one of the princesses of this land in the face, then what's to say you're willing to hit someone else?"

"Okay...for real...are you dense or just so blind by loyalty to your leader that you've become brain dead?" I asked seeing her jerk her head back and glare at me again. "No really, I need to know because that was a rather stupid ass reason. The reason I attacked her is within every realm of possible reasons to punch someone in the face!" When she tried to rebutted I cut her off pretty quickly with my hand slashing the air before us, I swear the air was so thick between us it could've been like a knife through butter. "Put yourself in my shoes...my position at the moment," I demanded as she only rolled her eyes, but crossed her arms and listened. "My race just found out something that could be used to look into another world, and it just so happened, to be gazing at you...you are sucked in and the portal closes behind you. And after demanding to know what happened, one of the big brains, the leaders of that area pretty much says 'sorry we can't send you home!'.

"So think of this for a moment, use that damn brain under that hat of yours. You just found out you will never see your friends, you will never see your family, your race your WOLRD! You are the only being in a world of humans and all they have to say is 'oops my bad' you're telling me, Applejack, bullhead of bullheads, the one who refused help from anyone else because your damn ego got in the way...that you wouldn't punch a single human. You can stand there in front of me and tell me straight to my face that you wouldn't even do that in a fit of sadness, anger, or any sort of emotion, that you would just stand there and take it?!"

The hallway grew still once more with the silent that covered the air, she soon only turned her head away, not gazing at me, but the anger in her eyes slowly soften but still held that edge to it. I only scuffed again, truly I didn't care what she thought of me, I just didn't want daggers thrown at me every time she saw me, disliking me I can understand, but thinking I'm a danger to everyone, because of the one action I took, that bugs me more than anything.

"You don't have to like me, and truthfully I don't like you all that much anyway myself, I could care less about you, and if you were hurt outside and people around I would walk by without a second glance. If alone, I would tell someone but I wouldn't go back to make sure if you're fine, wanna know why, because you're an asshole to me. Call it pity, call it childish, but you wanna treat me like I'm nothing, you'll get it right back. But let me make something clear." And I pointed my finger to her shoulder and pushed her back a bit, I could feel her shoulder tense like she was ready to attack, but didn't. "Don't you dare judge me for my reaction after I lost everything, and claim you wouldn't do what I did. I know how a family is dear to you. Whenever I talk to Applebloom or the other girls, they explain how much the Apple Family values friendship and family, so I know damn well what you would've done, and it wouldn't have been pretty I'm sure." I paused again, before taking a breath and turning to walk away. However, before entering the room again I looked back at her and said. "We don't have to talk, be friendly, or even point out that the other is in the area...all I ask, is that if you got nothing nice to say to me, then don't say it, and if you are gonna glare daggers at me, then, by all means, do so, but keep telling people, because I know you have, that I may attack anyone for no reason, and I'll be sure to tell everyone how you are close-minded to anything and that you think you're above everyone else."

I left her in the hallway alone, sighing as I close the door behind me that would lead out there, Twilight had come up and asked where I've been, told her I had to take a piss, and she smacked my head lightly because the kids were around and I should've said restroom like a mature adult. I may or may not have responded along the lines that I was a kid at heart and no mare will change me...and I may or may not have gotten smacked upside the head again, but hey least it got the five fillies to laugh. It was also good seeing Diamond smile even after the little talk we had, I hoped that it helped her, and I don't want her hating her mother,(as much as a bitch she is) I mean, every kid should have both parents...right?

Applejack came back into the room just before the gifts were going to be passed out, we both locked eyes for a moment, but all she did to me, was take the tip of her hat and tip it forward and go over toward her sister, I didn't know If she took what I said to heart, or if she even cared, I said what I had to say and that was all that mattered at this point. But seeing how I didn't see the death glares of her, or they were softened up at least...I guess we have gotten past that little thing. Still, it was gift time, and many just gave me random little gifts and such, clothing, or other knick-knacks that I don't think should be explained in here, however, the few that were interesting... were from a few.

Fluttershy didn't get me a gift but came up to me with an offer, one that somewhat stunned me as she explained it to me. "Everypony should have a pet one day, Brandon." She spoke with her hands along the front of her hips and held together. "I know it's not a gift...per say, but whenever you are ready, come on down to my home and I'll spend the day with you, finding the perfect little pet for you!" It was an amazing idea, more so all the pets she did have there...strange enough it seemed many were easier to handle. Like for one lizard, sure it's good to have a heat lamp with them, but they were much more... easy to handle. Like I don't know if it's just the girls, but their pets seem to understand them, and even respond...in their way I supposed.

"Thanks, Fluttershy," I responded as I was sitting at a table gifts that were already opened on one side and Pinkie being the one sliding them over to me. "I'll remember that, and I may be over soon if I'm allowed a pet here," as this was Twilight's castle so I would still need to ask after all.

The next's was Spike, and buy was he sure happy with what he got me, it was a big box, but before I could even open it he said "Before he does, I need everypony to promise NOT to tell anyone else that's in this room that he got this early kay?" he asked leaving everyone, myself included, confused. But we all agreed as I opened it up and looked down in surprise. A while back when I bought Spike that....ugh, Neightendo 64, I saw posters of the next big game coming soon, the Pony-station, and I was keeping my eyes on it mostly for a few games I remember being on it, there was one like Final Fantasy 7, but they called it Final Story 1, seemly the other ones weren't made yet, but it had the guy I thought was Cloud, as a Gryphon with the almost same big sword. Telling Spike about how there was a game like this in my world and I wanted to play it, but well I didn't wanna buy it right away, I was saving money for something else after all. Looking confused he smiled before saying. "Luna is into those games as well, and well, she just got an early version herself, when we last went up to Canterlot, I may have seen her playing it, you know...royalty can get stuff early...so I asked if she could help me get one for you!"

I was shocked, this wasn't supposed to come up for at least another four months and I had one in my hands. I had to cancel my order mostly because of the fact I didn't always want to follow the same way I was back home, buying games or game systems left to right and center. I was thinking of waiting for it to come out after seeing if it was the same or different, but I guess I no longer gotta wait! "I got some two-player games so we can play but it is just for you dude...sort of a thank you for the Ninghtendo 64!" I laughed loudly as we fist-bumped and shook hands, in a way, like a bro handshake as everyone else was surprised by the gift, something I would be trying out later that day.

Rainbow and Twilight sort of gave me gifts I had a feeling they would, Twilight an action-adventure book called Daring Do, sighed by the maker herself. (making Rainbow eye it as she wanted it) and the Skittle, she gave me some high-class Rum and also...a life pass to a Wonderbolt show?

"They are coming around here soon, and that's also a backstage pass for you to meet them!" she exclaimed, "You can thank Spitfire for forgetting that, she sort of owed me, but eh, I know you will love their shows man!"

"Thanks, Skittles!" I exclaimed as I did want to see one of their shows, and at least this was money not coming out of my pocket now, but still, I hoped they weren't coming soon, It seems so far my days would be packed with other things to work out on.

The others gave me their gifts, BonBon claimed it was my few days off, but that was fine by me, I had a feeling she didn't know what to get me at all so I used that as a way to say, 'happy birthday'. The CMC all worked together, (with the help of Rarity) my human size CMC cape, it looked more like a shoulder cape, but because I didn't have a Cutiemark, that made me an honorary member in their eyes, even after they had their own now. Diamond, well she gave me a necklace, it was a combo of the sun and moon, a balance of sort. The sun being it's bright yellow hue, and the moon it's dark bluish-black. I loved it right away and placed it around my neck as she came over and gave me one last hug.

Shadow gave me what I was greatly surprised of, a sword and shield! It was sort of basic but it had Twilight's Embalm on it, a six-point star at the guard part with wings pointed toward the blade as a sort of handguard. The shield was a plain silver-like, with a sturdy edge to it to make it harder, and again the mark on the center. "I thought with the idea of you always training, if you decided one day to join the guard, you need a weapon to start with." She pointed out as I looked up clasping the shield to my left arm. "And besides, Twilight got you whipped for being behaved, so it makes sense you carry her image!" we all shared a rather hearty laugh out of this as Twilight only rolled her eyes. Me holding it up, pictures being taken, games being played....it was a good day and in all...

I was happy it happened!